- 

/  limy 


LI  E>  R.ARY 

OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 
OF    ILLINOIS 


.  I    .  :       .   •    '  -      ; 1 


Rev.  K  Norelius,  D.  D.,  R.  N.  0. 


A  Brief  Review  of  its  History 
1860-1910 


ROCK  ISLAND,  ILL. 

AUGUSTANA    ROOK    CONCERN 


COPYRIGHT 

BY   AUGUSTANA    BOOK   CONCERN 
1910 


ROCK  ISLAND,  ILL. 

AUGUSTANA  BOOK  CONCERN,    PRINTERS  AND  BINDERS 
1910 


Z.ffH/1 

£v  1,5 


Pref; 


ace. 


When  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Augustana  Synod  decided  to  celebrate 
its  Fiftieth  Anniversary  1910,  a  Committee  was  appointed  to  mature 
plans  for  the  publication  of  several  volumes  in  honor  of  the  occasion. 

;  By  this  Committee  the  undersigned  was  charged  with  the  preparation 

T  of  Historical  Documents  to  be  published  in  two  Memorial  Volumes 

4^ —  one  in  English  and  one  in  Swedish. 

*  However,  the  preparation  of  several  papers,  designed  at  once  to  re- 
cord the  history  and  illustrate  the  progress  of  the  Augustana  Synod, 
vMs  committed  to  distinguished  members  of  the  Synod  in  different 
sections  of  the  country.  These  papers  are  now  presented  to  the  public 
in  a  Memorial  Volume;  and  as  now  completed,  the  volume  is  humbly 
committed  to  the  favorable  consideration  of  the  friends  of  historical 
Lutheranism. 

In  the  providential  circumstances  which  led  to  the  organization  of 
the  Augustana  Synod,  we  recognize  "the  good  hand  of  our  God  upon 
us,"  and  devoutly  acknowledge  the  important  bearing  which  His 
favor  has  had  upon  our  growth  and  prosperity  as  a  Christian  Church. 
As  He  prepared  our  fathers,  by  a  gracious  culture,  for  enlarged  serv- 

j.  ice,  so  "in  the  fulness  of  time,"  He  prepared  for  them,  by  His  prov 
.idence,  a  promising  field,  and  laborers  to  enter  it  and  gather  "fruit 
life  eternal." 


We  have  occasion  for  special  gratitude  to  God  whose  wise  fore- 
cast always  provides  for  the  exigencies  of  His  people,  that,  under 
His  supervision,  our  enterprise  was  inaugurated  by  men  who  were 
true  Lutheran  Christians;  men,  whose  intrepid  advocacy  of  evangel- 
ical doctrine  and  apostolic  church  polity  made  strong  the  defences 
of  truth  against  the  incursions  of  error;  men,  whose  names  and  the 
memory  of  whose  worth  we  charge  the  Swedish  Lutherans  of  the 
next  half  century  to  transmit  with  our  testimony  to  their  successors. 


As  nearly  all  of  them  "rest  from  their  labors,  and  their  works  do 
follow  them,"  we  lay  upon  their  graves  a  thankoffering  to  their  Lord 
and  ours,  and  consecrate  ourselves  anew  to  the  service  in  which  they 
lived  and  died. 

In  a  review  of  our  work  of  fifty  years,  while  we  discover  humiliating 
proofs  of  a  faith  too  feeble,  a  consecration  too  reserved,  and  sacrifices 
too  reluctant,  and  would  penitently  confess  that  our  efforts  have 
been  commensurate  neither  with  the  demand  nor  with  our  ability, 
yet  we  find  abundant  occasion  for  thankfulness  to  "the  God  of  all 
grace"  for  the  distinguished  success  He  has  given  us  in  many  fields, 
and  on  which,  with  singular  copiousness,  He  has  proved  the  blessings 
of  salvation.  And  we  acknowledge  to  the  honor  of  our  God  that 
our  review  supplies  abundant  encouragement,  in  the  form  of  success, 
to  proceed  in  our  enterprise  with  redoubled  zeal  and  earnestness;  and 
we  desire  to  pledge  ourselves  to  Him  who  has  made  our  service  pro- 
ductive, and  to  one  another  as  his  servants,  that,  by  the  help  of  that 
Spirit  who  worketh  in  us  mightily,  we  will  rise  to  a  higher  standard 
of  devotedness  to  the  promotion  of  His  cause  on  earth,  and  serve  Him 
in  the  unity  of  faith. 

Moline,  III,  1910. 

L.  A.  JOHNSTON. 


Contents. 


Page. 

Swedish  Lutheran  Pioneer  Missionaries 9 

A  Brief  History  of  the  Augustana  Synod 13 

jChureh  Polity  of  the  Augustana  Synod ' 47 

The  Missionary  Enterprises  of  the  Augustana  Synod 73 

The  Educational  Institutions  of  the  Augustana  Synod 81 

The  Charitable  Institutions  of  the  Augustana  Synod 130 

The  Publishing  Interests  of  the  Augustana  Synod 173 

The  Language  Question 198 

The  Union  of  the  Augustaua  Synod  with  the  General  Council 215 

The  Significance  of  the  Augustana  Synod  to  the  Swedish  Lutherans  in 

America    229 

Statistics  of  the  Educational  Institutions..                                                 .  239 


Illustrations. 


Rev.     E.     Norelius,     D.     D 2 

Pioneer    pastors    present    at    the    organiza- 
tion   of    the    Synod     10 

Early    church    architecture    in    the    Synod 

17,    2i,    24,    33,    51 

Laymen    present    at    the    organization    of 

the     Synod     26 

Sw.     Luth.     pastors    ordained     in     I860..    28 

Norw.    Luth.    church,    Clinton,    Wis 35 

Officers   of  the   Synod,    1910 37 

Presidents    of    the    Conferences,    1910....   40 

Rev.    P.    J.    Sward,    D.    D 42 

Prof.    L.     P.     Esbjorn 46 

Recent    church    architecture    in    the    Syn- 
od     55,   59,   65,    70 

Immigrant    Home,    New    York 75 

Immigrant    Home,    Boston,    Mass 78 

The    new    Augustana    church    at    Samalkot, 

India     81 

Missionaries  in  India   82 

Missionaries  in  Porto  Rico 84 

Missionaries   in   China    85 

Rev.    Prof.    T.    N.    Hasselquist,    D.    D 90 

Augustana   College    97 

Rev.  Gustav  Andrecn,  Ph.  D 106 

Denkmann    Memorial    Library 109 

Gnstavus    Adolphus     College,      St.      Peter, 

Minn 113 

Rev.   P.   A.   Mattson,   D.    D..   Ph.    D 115 

Bethany    College,    Lindsvors:,    Kans 117 

Rev.    Carl   Swensson,    D.    D.,    Ph.    D 118 

The    Carnegie   Library,    Bethany   College..  120 

Rev.    Ernst   Pihlblad.    D.    D 121 

Upsala  College.  Kenilworth,  N.  J 122 

Rev.  L.  H.   Beck,  Ph.   D 124 

Luther   College,    Wahoo,    Neb.  .  , 125 

Rev.   O.   J.    Johnson 126 

Vorthwestcrn  College,  Fergus  Falls,  Minn.  128 

Prof.    A.  C.   Youngdahl,   A.   M 129 

Minnesota    College,   Minneapolis,   Minn....  130 


PAGE 

Prof.    Frank    Nelson,    Ph.    B 131 

Rev.   J.   Alfr.   Anderson 131 

Trinity   College,   Round   Rock,   Texas 132 

Coeur  d'Alene  College,  Coeur  d'Alene,  Ida.  133 

Rev.    J.    Jesperson    134- 

Prof.   O.   E.  Abrahamson 134 

North   Star   College,    Warren,    Minn 135 

Rev.    Erland    Carlsson,    D.    D 137 

Orphan  Home  at  Vasa,  Minn 141 

Orphan   Home  at  Andover,   111 143 

Orphan   Home  at  Mariadahl,   Kans 144 

Orphan  Home  at  Stanton,  Iowa 140 

Orphan   Home  at   Jamestown,   N.   Y 147 

Orphan  Home  at  Joliet,   III 149 

Orphan    Home    at   Omaha,    Neb 150 

Orphan  Home  at  Avon,  Mass 151 

Bcthesda   Hospital,    St.   Paul,   Minn 153 

Rev.   C.    A.   Hultkrans 154 

Augustana    Hospital,    Chicago,   111 156 

Rev.    M.    Wahlstrom,    Ph.    D 157 

Immamiel    Hospital,     Omaha,     Nebr 159 

Rev.    P.   M.    Lindberg,    A.    M 160 

Rev.   E.   A.   Fogelstrom    161 

Immanrel    Deaconess    Mother-House,    Oma- 
ha,   Nebr 162 

Bethesda  Deaconess  Home,  St.  Paul.  Minn. 164 
Bethesda  Old  People's  Home,  Chisago 

City,  Minn 165 

Immamiel    Hospital,   old   building,   Omaha. 

Nebraska     166 

Salem  Home  for  the  A -red,  Joliet,  111....  167 
Lutheran  Old  People's  Home,  Madrid,  la.  168 
Augustana  Home  for  the  Aged,  Brooklyn, 

N.   Y 169 

Rev.   Jonas  Swensson    172 

Home    of    the    Augustana    Book    Concern, 

Rock    Island.    Ill 187 

Mr  A.   G.   Anderson    189 

Rev.  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl.  1).  D 199 

Rev.    O.    Olsson.    D.    D.,    Ph.    D 214 


Swedish  Lutheran  Pioneer  Missionaries. 


HE  SWEDISH  LUTHERAN  CHURCH  in  America  has  from  the 
very  beginning  been  a  missionary  church.  The  Spirit  of 
God,  a  Spirit  of  Missions,  has  led  her  in  the  ways  of  the 
Master,  who  gave  his  life  for  the  salvation  of  the  world. 
The  Swedish  Lutheran  Church  of  America,  known  as  the  Augustana 
Synod,  was  organized  at  a  time,  when  the  Swedish  people  in  the 
Church  of  Sweden  had  been  in  an  unusual  manner  touched  by  the 
power  of  God.  The  spiritual  awakening  in  Sweden  during  the  years 
1840 — 1860  had  filled  the  people  with  an  earnest  desire  to  honor  God 
and  to  promote  the  extension  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  The  Augus- 
tana Synod  is  a  child  of  the  spiritual  revival  in  Sweden  during  these 
years.  Men  came  to  this  country  with  a  spirit  of  true  pietism,  repre- 
sented by  such  men  in  the  Church  of  Sweden  as  Dr.  P.  Fjellstedt, 
Eev.  P.  A.  Ahlberg,  Dr.  P.  Wieselgren,  C.  0.  Eosenius,  and  others. 
Many  of  the  early  settlers  and  many  of  the  Swedish  emigrants,  who 
came  to  America  before  1870,  had  been  in  touch  with  such  men  and 
were  filled  with  the  love  of  Christ.  They  were  loyal  to  the  church 
of  their  fathers  and  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Lutheran  Church.  When 
they  came  to  this  country  they  not  only  felt  the  need  of  associating 
themselves  into  congregations,  but  also  felt  the  great  responsibility 
resting  upon  them  for  promoting  the  spiritual  welfare  of  their  fellow 
countrymen  in  the  settlements  in  the  different  parts  -of  the  country. 
The  settlers  in  the  different  places  felt  a  deep  interest  in  their  fellow 
immigrants  in  other  settlements.  They  were  all  bound  together  in 
the  closest  friendship  by  the  same  faith,  nationality,  and  language. 
Their  library  contained  the  Bible,  the  Psalmbook,  the  Catechism,  and 

~-  The  Augustana  Synod  2 


10  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYAOD 

one  or  more  postills.  These  books  were  diligently  used,  and  many  a 
time,  having  no  church  building  or  place  of  worship  in  which  to 
assemble,  they  met  in  one  of  the  lowly  homes  of  the  settlement  to 
read  and  pray  and  sing.  Among  the  early  settlers  many  Christian 
laymen  conducted  these  services,  and  it  may  truly  and  truthfully  be 
said  that  the  Augustana  Synod  was  from  the  beginning  a  Laymen's 
Missionary  Movement.  The  Church  of  Sweden  manifested  some  in- 
terest in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  her  people  in  this  country,  but  was 
in  general  both  unable  and  unwilling  to  send  any  of  her  men.  God 
in  his  gracious  providence  did  not  forsake  our  people  in  this  new 
country.  He  sent  a  few  of  the  most  zealous  and  for  this  country 
best  adapted  men.  Every  one  of  the  early  pioneer  missionaries  seems 
to  have  been  well  adapted  for  his  special  place  and  calling  in  the 
establishing  of  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Church  in  America.  Had  man 
selected  the  different  men  for  their  different  work  and  place  in  the 
organizing  of  the  Church  it  would  certainly  not  have  been  so  well 
done  and  carried  out  with  such  efficiency.  It  was  the  hand  of  God 
at  work.  And  we  of  a  younger  generation  and  their  successors  in 
the  work  of  the  Church,  cannot  but  in  this  day  of  jubilee  thank  God 
for  the  men  and  for  the  kind  of  men  he  sent,  and  we  must  surely 
reverence  the  names  and  the  work  of  our  early  pioneer  missionaries. 
These  men  came  in  response  to  God's  call  and  they  came  with  a 
burning  desire  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  their  countrymen. 
It  must,  however,  be  remembered  that  when  the  church  in  New 
Sweden,  Iowa,  was  organized  they  selected  one  of  their  number,  M.  F. 
Hokanson,  to  act  as  their  spiritual  guide.  He  was  afterwards  or- 
dained to  the  ministry  and  was  for  many  years  an  active  and  faithful 
minister  within  the  Augustana  Synod.  In  1849  Eev.  L.  P.  Esbjorn 
arrived  from  Sweden,  and  by  his  wise  and  influential  work  he  is  looked 
upon  as  the  father  of  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Church  in  America. 
He  labored  in  Illinois.  He  began  the  educational  work  of  the  Synod. 
Rev.  T.  N.  Hasselquist  arrived  in  1852,  Eev.  E.  Carlsson  in  1853, 
and  iii  1858  Eev.  0.  C.  T.  Andren  and  Eev.  Jonas  Swensson  came  to 
America  and  began  an  active  pioneer  missionary  work.  The  other 
ministers  from  Sweden  who  arrived  a  little  later  were  Dr.  A.  E.  Cervin 
in  1864  and  Eev.  0.  Olsson  in  1869.  These  men  had  been  ordained 
by  the  Church  of  Sweden,  and  may  be  considered  as  a  valuable  gift 
from  the  Church  of  Sweden  to  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Church  in 


P.  Carlson,  1822—1909.  .1.  P.  0.  Bordn,  1824 — 1865.  P.  A.  Cederstam,  1830 — 1902. 

E.  Korelius,  1833.    M.  F.  Hokanson,  1811—93.      L.  P.  Esbjorn,  1808 — 70.     A.  Andreen,  1827 — 80. 

O.  C.  T.  Andren.  Erl.  Carlsson,  Jonas  Swensson,          P.  Beckman,         T.  N.  Hasselquist, 

1824—1870.  1822—1892.  1828—1873.  1822.  1816—1891. 

Pioneer  pastors  present  at  the  organization  of  the  Synod. 


12  THE  A  UG  US  TANA  S  YNOD 

America.  As  the  settlements  grew  in  numbers  and  the  settlers  became 
more  numerous,,  it  became  evident  that  these  few  men  sent  from 
Sweden  could  not  care  for  the  work  as  it  must  properly  be  done,  were 
the  Church  to  maintain  itself  and  grow.  So  men  within  the  Church 
in  America  were  called  to  become  missionaries  and  ministers.  The 
aforementioned  M.  F.  Hokanson  was  ordained  in  1853,  Eev.  E. 
Norelius,  Eev.  P.  A.  Cederstam  and  Eev.  A.  Andreen  were  ordained 
in  1856,  and  Eev.  P.  Beckman,  Eev.  Peter  Carlson  and  Eev.  P.  J. 
C.  Boren  in  1859.  These  men  may  by  right  be  called  the  Pioneer 
Missionaries  of  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Church  in  America.  A  few 
of  these  men  are  still  living,  the  most  noted  among  these  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Augustana  Synod,  Dr.  E.  IsTorelius.  Some  of  these  have 
already  gone  to  their  reward;  but  the  work  they  began  continues  in 
its  influence  and  blessing.  Surely,  we  must  thank  God  for  what  he 
did  through  these  men,  and  we  shall  most  assuredly  honor  God  and 
these  pioneers  by  a  loyal  and  faithful  continuance  of  their  missionary 
work. 

We  should  fail  to  state  the  whole  truth  were  we  to  limit  our  thoughts 
and  considerations  to  these  early  pioneer  ministers.  In  the  various 
settlements  there  were  many  laymen  who,  burning  with  a  zeal  for  the 
Lord  and  his  cause,  labored  faithfully  for  the  upbuilding  and  the 
extension  of  the  Church.  They  were  not  men  with  any  theological 
training,  but  they  knew  their  Bibles,  loved  the  Catechism  and  ad- 
mired the  hymns  and  songs  of  the  Lutheran  Zion,  and,  filled  with 
the  Holy  Spirit,  they  practiced  their  faith,  prayed  to  their  God  and 
preached  about  the  wonderful  riches  of  grace  in  Christ  Jesus.  They 
laid  a  good  foundation  for  the  future  upbuilding  and  development 
of  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Church  in  America.  The  past  history  of 
the  Augustana  Synod  has  verified  the  wisdom  and  nobility  of  their 
labors.  We  their  children  will  by  the  grace  of  God  honor  their  mem- 
ories and  faithfully  maintain  their  godly  life,  their  spiritual  power, 
and  loyally  serve  Christ  and  his  Church. 

C.  J.  PKTRI. 


A  Brief  History  of  trie  Augustana  Synod. 


HE  HISTORY  of  OUT  Synod  is  the  history  of  each  conference, 
each  district,  each  congregation,  and  each  individual  mem- 
ber. If  the  experiences  of  every  man,  woman,  and  child 
—  "the  quick  and  the  dead"  -  —  could  be  collected  and 
related  in  a  single  narrative,  that  would  be  the  real  history  of  the 
Augustana  Synod,  and  an  exceedingly  interesting  story  it  would  prove 
to  be  indeed.  What  the  individual  mind  and  heart  has  thought,  en- 
joyed, and  suffered  are  the  things  after  all  that  really  appeal  to  our 
interest  and  touch  our  sympathy. 

But  as  such  a  survey  and  summary  is  out  of  the  question,  and  as 
there  is  little  room  in  this  "brief  history"  for  such  interesting  details 
even  where  available,  we  shall  have  to  content  ourselves  with  the  merest 
outline  interlarded  with  only  a  few  of  the  most  salient  "facts"  and 
sprinkled  with  such  of  the  common  experiences  of  the  individual  as 
will  give  a  picture  in  miniature  of  the  larger  chronicle.  It  is  to  be 
earnestly  hoped,  however,  that  such  a  meagre  sketch  will  serve  to 
inspire  the  reader  with  a  desire  to  learn  more  of  the  exceedingly  inter- 
esting history  of  our  Synod  and  to  fill  in  the  details  as  accessible  in 
the  larger  works  on  the  subject,  particularly,  of  course,  the  monu- 
mental work  of  Dr.  Norelius.  (The  writer  is  indebted  to  Dr.  Norelius 
for  almost  all  the  information  contained  in  the  present  article,  large 
sections  of  it  being  freely  translated  from  his  histories,  articles,  and 
addresses.) 

The  first  exodus  of  Swedes  to  this  country  was  that  of  the  earlier 
part  of  the  17th  century  to  Delaware.  The  second  general  exodus 
began  in  the  44th  and  45th  years  of  the  past  century,  when  a  few 


14  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

families  arrived  from .  Smaland  and  Ostergotland  and  settled  in 
Sheboygan,  Wisconsin,  and  New  Sweden,  Iowa. 

This  blazed  a  trail  for  further  arrivals  from  various  other  provinces. 
But  because  these  emigrations  were  independent  of  each  other  and 
largely  guided  by  mere  circumstances,  the  currents  diverged  in  differ- 
ent directions  and  deposited  the  segregated  groups  in  widely  separated 
parts  of  the  new  country. 

Want  of  space  will  not  permit  details  of  each  of  the  following 
expeditions,  but  the  experiences  of  these  wayfarers  in  a  strange  land 
vary  only  in  degree.  They  spent  weary  months  at  sea,  tossed  about 
in  small  sailing  vessels,  suffering  all  manner  of  hardships  from 
storms,  sickness,  dirt  and  vermin,  and  sometimes  from  hunger  and 
thirst.  Hundreds  died  or  were  born  on  the  way.  And  who  shall  tell 
of  the  anxiety  of  many  a  strong  man  and  the  heartache  of  many  a 
silent  woman ! 

When  they  finally  landed  in  the  different  harbors  strangers  "took 
them  in."  Confidence-men,  and  all  kinds  of  camp-followers  took 
advantage  of  the  guilelessness  and  the  ignorance  of  the  language  on 
the  part  of  these  simple  and  honest  pilgrims  from  the  far  North. 
Many  lost  everything  they  had.  But  in  spite  of  disappointments  and 
losses  hope  hovered  high  in  their  hearts,  and  with  a  patience  which 
we  of  this  present  generation  simply  cannot  understand  they  endured 
every  inconvenience  and  every  privation,  keeping  the  even  tenor  of 
their  way  and  forging  ahead,  often  blindly,  toward  their  divinely 
appointed  goal. 

Permit  us  to  give  you  here  a  glimpse  or  two  of  some  of  these  cara- 
vans, not  unique  at  all,  but  indicating  the  common  experiences  of 
thousands. 

On  a  canal-boat  from  Chicago  to  Peru,  111.  One  of  the  company 
had  bought  a  cook-stove  which  he  set  up  in  the  freight  room.  This 
gave  them  a  little  warmth  and  enabled  them  to  bake  a  few  pancakes 
on  the  stove-lids  with  the  pinch  of  flour  that  was  still  left.  But  the 
worst  part  was  to  get  a  little  sleep.  They  were  too  crowded  to  lie 
down  on  the  floor.  They  therefore  agreed  to  take  turns.  Two  slept 
ten  minutes  at  a  time.  If  the  sleeper  refused  to  wake  up  at  the 
appointed  time,  he  was  raised  up  in  a  perpendicular  position  to  con- 
tinue sleeping  or  wake  up  as  he  chose,  and  another  took  his  place. 

From  Peru  to  Andover.    Those  who  could  afford  it  hired  teams  for 


ITS  HISTORY  15 


which  they  paid  $18.  The  rest,  including  women  and  children, 
walked.  All  were  tired  and  many  were  ailing.  Considerable  difficulty 
was  experienced  in  finding  the  way.  Night  overtook  them,  but  they 
could  not  camp  as  the  ground  was  wet  and  there  was  no  fuel  for  a 
fire.  Finally  they  arrived  at  a  farm-house  and  asked  by  means  of 
the  sign-language  for  lodging  in  the  house  or  barn,  but  were  refused. 
A  little  farther  on  they  came  upon  an  old  dilapidated  school-house. 
The  windows  were  out  and  the  door  was  down,  and  even  the  logs  in 
the  walls  were  askew.  But  there  happened  to  be  an  old  rusty  stove, 
though  not  enough  pipe  to  carry  the  smoke  out  through  the  roof. 
Still  they  made  a  fire  of  corn  stalks,  brush  and  bark  and  managed  to 
make  themselves  fairly  comfortable.  One  man  had  a  little  flour  left 
in  one  of  his  bags,  and  of  this  he  cooked  successive  portions  of  mush 
in  a  long  copper  bottle  for  the  crowd.  While  they  were  eating,  a 
black-whiskered  man  provided  with  a  gun  and  two  dogs  stuck  in  his 
head  through  the  door  and  stared  in  speechless  wonder  at  the  motley 
group.  They  endeavored  with  their  sign-language  to  assure  him  of 
their  honest  intentions,  but  he  only  shook  his  head  and  went  his 
way.  During  the  night  they  nestled  as  closely  as  possible  around  the 
humming  stove  to  shield  themselves  from  the  cold.  One  of  the  men 
woke  up  to  discover  that  his  coat  had  been  burned  off  his  back. 

The  breakfast  menu  was  the  same  as  that  of  the  preceding  evening. 
Those  who  traveled  afoot  started  out  in  the  early  twilight.  Later  on 
they  were  overtaken  by  the  wagons.  The  hired  drivers  were  driving 
like  Jehu,  enjoying  the  alarms  of  the  women,  children,  and  old  men 
perched  on  top  of  the  towering  loads.  Along  the  sides  the  men,  out 
of  breath,  were  running  trying  to  keep  the  loads  from  tipping  over. 
Approaching  a  bridge  two  of  the  drivers  tried  to  see  which  of  them 
could  arrive  and  cross  first,  with  the  result  that  one  of  the  loads 
capsized  and  tumbled  into  a  deep  creek.  An  old  man  (Westerlund) 
fractured  his  skull,  and  his  wife  and  daughter  were  seriously  injured. 
W.  died  during  the  night  in  the  kitchen  of  a  neighboring  parsonage. 
The  others  spent  the  night,  shivering  from  the  cold,  in  the  hay  of 
the  barn.  The  corpse  had  to  be  left  behind,  and  the  minister  agreed 
for  $10  to  take  charge  of  its  interment.  Outside  of  Princeton  a  wife 
gave  birth  to  a  child.  In  the  morning  she  took  her  place  at  the  top 
of  one  of  the  loads  and  continued  her  way  over  a  rough  and  frozen 
road. 


16  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

1854  was  the  terrible  cholera  year.  It  is  estimated  that  about  two- 
thirds  of  the  immigrants  that  arrived  that  year  perished  in  the 
plague.  "Many  literally  walked  about  and  died."  A  servant  girl 
would  look  out  through  the  window  and  see  a  hearse  driving  by,  not 
knowing  that  the  coffin  contained  the  remains  of  her  father  or  mother. 
Members  of  families  were  buried  before  the  husband  or  father  re- 
turned from  work  in  the  evening.  The  sufferings  of  those  who  re- 
mained or  survived  can  only  be  imagined.  Innumerable  families 
were  scattered.  Orphans  were  sometimes  sold  as  chattels  and  brought 
up  without  knowledge  of  their  origin. 

Previous  to  this  (1846 — 1852)  several  "cargoes"  of  immigrants 
arrived  and  settled  in  Chicago.  These  were  of  an  enterprising  and 
independent  spirit.  Here  is  a  sample  of  their  pluck :  Some  of  them 
had  contracted  with  a  drayman  to  haul  their  belongings  at  so  much 
per  load.  He  happened  to  have  an  unusually  large  van,  and  after 
arriving  at  the  destination  he  demanded  double  pay.  When  this  was 
refused  he  declined  to  unload.  Then  the  Swedes  themselves  proceeded 
to  unload.  The  driver  —  a  boy  —  presumed  to  give  them  a  few  cracks 
with  his  whip,  while  the  owner  stood  on  the  sidewalk  and  vented  his 
rage  in  oaths.  This  was  more  than  the  Swedes  had  bargained  for. 
A  couple  of  them  jumped  up  on  the  load,  threw  the  boy  down  from 
his  seat  into  the  street,  caught  the  man  by  his  coat-collar  and  held 
him,  while  the  rest  continued  nonchalantly  to  unload  their  boxes,  bags, 
and  furniture.  A  group  of  policemen  standing  around  only  gave 
vent  to  their  merriment  at  the  episode  and  remarked:  "Those  Swedes 
are  not  an  easy  lot  to  tackle." 

But  more  serious  times  were  coming.  At  first  the  men  worked  for 
50  cents  a  day  while  the  women  took  in  washing  at  10 — 25  cents  a  day. 
Flour  cost  $7  a  barrel,  and  rent  was  $20  for  five  or  six  poor  rooms. 
In  November  (1854)  one  of  them  wrote:  "Twenty-three  of  our 
small  company  have  died ;  the  rest  are  unable  to  work ;  our  means  are 
gone  and  winter  is  at  hand."  In  1857  came  the  financial  crisis,  when 
nearly  all  the  banks  collapsed  and  paper  money  (bills)  became  worth- 
less. Many  of  our  people  had  to  leave  the  towns  and  wander  out  into 
the  country,  where  they  planted  corn  and  potatoes  in  spots  to  sustain 
life.  In  certain  parts  of  Minnesota  muskrat  skins  were  used  as  cur- 
rency. Such  were  some  of  the  experiences  of  the  settlers  far  and  wide 
in  these  early  days. 


Vasa,   Minn.,    (1856). 
Moline,  111.,   (1851). 


Andover,  111.,   (1851). 

Early  church   architecture   in   the   Synod. 


Iininanuel,   Chicago,    (1848). 
La  Porte,  Ind.,   (1858). 


18  THE  A  UG  US  TANA  SYNOD 

But,  to  resume.  Successive  groups  continued  to  arrive  and  found 
colonies  in  different  parts  of  the  Eastern  and  Central  States.  Thus 
we  find  them  settling  in  Sugar  Grove  and  Jamestown  along  the 
borders  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  York;  at  Chicago,  Andover,  Eock 
Island,  Moline,  and  Galesburg,  Illinois;  at  Burlington,  Iowa,  and 
Chisago  Lake,  Minnesota. 

In  a  few  years  Swedish  Lutherans  had  arrived  in  sufficient  numbers 
to  feel  that  they  were  as  flocks  without  a  shepherd.  A  Swedish 
Methodist  S'eamen's  Mission  in  New  York  City  under  the  leadership 
of  0.  Hedstrom  attempted  to  care  as  far  as  possible  for  the  spiritual 
wants  of  those  who  had  been  scattered  abroad  and  even  sent  mission- 
aries to  colonies  in  the  Central  States.  These  efforts,  though  not 
entirely  disinterested,  were  most  laudable  and  should  not  be  despised. 
At  Chicago  the  Episcopal  Church  had  begun  a  Swedish  Mission,  from 
which  work  was  carried  on  by  a  certain  TJnonius,  ordained  by  the 
Episcopal  Church.  But  it  did  not  take  long  before  it  was  evident  that 
our  Lutheran  immigrants  had  deeper  religious  wants  than  these  de- 
nominations could  supply. 

In  New  Sweden,  Iowa,  the  settlers  had  organized  a  Lutheran  con- 
gregation as  early  as  1848.  Not  being  able  to  secure  a  minister  they 
appointed  one  of  their  own  lay-members  to  serve  as  pastor  and  admin- 
ister the  sacraments.  This,  of  course,  was  an  irregularity ;  but  in  view 
of  the  circumstances  and  the  crying  need  it  must  be  considered  as  a 
legitimate  exercise  of  a  privilege  granted  by  the  Word  of  God,  as 
also  interpreted  by  Luther.  Before  long  Methodist  preachers  arrived 
and  caused  considerable  disturbance.  They  succeeded  in  dividing  the 
congregation  and  gaining  over  large  numbers  on  their  side.  Later  on 
the  ubiquitous  Unonius  from  Chicago  appeared  on  the  scene  and  at 
once  took  the  people  to  task  for  permitting  an  unordained  man  to 
administer  the  sacraments,  severely  censuring  the  latter  (Hokanson) 
for  his  presumption  in  performing  ministerial  acts  without  ordination 
by  a  bishop.  All  this  caused  a  great  deal  of  anxiety  and  concern  and 
threatened  to  bring  about  the  dissolution  of  the  first  Swedish  Lutheran 
congregation  in  America.  Hokanson,  being  a  conscientious  man,  con- 
cluded that  he  was  a  stumbling-block  and  determined  to  leave.  "But," 
he  asked,  "how  about  these  needy  souls?"  At  this  juncture  Revs. 
Esbjorn  and  Hasselquist  (lately  arrived  from  Sweden)  visited  the 
congregation  and  succeeded  in  restoring  order  and  harmony. 


ITS  HISTORY  19 


Under  the  circumstances  recounted  above  it  must  be  looked  upon 
as  a  special  act  of  divine  providence  that  the  former,  first  of  the  two 
ministers  just  mentioned,  Eev.  L.  P.  Esbjorn  of  Gestrikland,  felt 
urged  to  leave  his  home  in  Sweden  and  move  to  America.  The  needs 
of  his  scattered  and  neglected  countrymen  had  made  a  profound  appeal 
to  his  heart,  and  in  the  cherished  hope  of  being  able  to  serve  their 
higher,  spiritual  interests  he  came  over  in  the  summer  of  1849.  Ac- 
companied by  a  few  families  from  his  native  place  he  arrived  after 
a  tedious  and  distressful  voyage  to  Illinois  and  settled  in  Andover. 
On  the  way  he  lost  by  death  two  of  his  children  and  was  himself 
stricken  with  the  dreaded  disease  cholera.  The  following  spring  he 
organized  a  Lutheran  church  in  that  place,  and  later  on  other  churches 
at  Princeton,  Moline,  Henderson,  and  Galesburg.  Concerning  the 
first  he  says,  in  an  address  delivered  before  a  pastoral  conference  held 
at  Uppsala,  Sweden,  1865,  that  "it  consisted  of  but  ten  members  — 
and  the  fear  of  'the  bonds  and  fetters'  of  the  State  Church  of  Sweden 
was  so  great,  that  though  I  had  a  bound  Church  Book  with  me  from 
S'weden  I  did  not  dare  to  use  it  for  entering  the  names  of  the  members, 
but  had  to  satisfy  myself  with  writing  them  down  on  a  slip  of  paper." 
The  same  feeling  prevailed,  created  by  factionists,  in  regard  to  the 
clerical  robe,  coat,  and.  bands. 

But  the  work  of  Esbjom  was  not  limited  to  the  places  mentioned 
above.  It  extended  far  and  wide  into  the  surrounding  country  and 
brought  him,  as  we  have  seen,  as  far  west  as  Iowa.  In  the  spring  of 
1851  he  undertook  a  journey  to  the  Eastern  States  to  solicit  funds 
among  the  English  and  German-speaking  Lutherans  for  the  erection 
of  churches  in  the  newer  and  poorer  settlements  in  the  west. 
Wherever  he  found  any  countrymen  he  preached  to  them  and  endeav- 
ored to  encourage  them  in  their  faith  and  their  work.  In  Boston 
he  was  introduced  to  the  famous  singer  Jenny  Lind  and  received 
from  her  a  gift  of  $1,500.  The  whole  sum  which  he  raised  amounted 
to  $2,200.  With  this  he  erected  a  small  brick  church  at  Andover, 
another  of  frame  in  Moline,  and  the  remainder,,  about  $300,  went  to 
defray  a  part  of  the  expenses  of  erecting  a  third  at  New  Sweden,  Iowa. 
He  also  encouraged  the  congregation  at  that  place  to  continue  un- 
daunted in  their  work  and  cheered  them  with  the  news  that  he  had 
succeeded  in  securing  from  "The  Joint  Synod  of  Ohio"  license  for 
their  leader,  Hokanson,  to  act  as  pastor  until  regularly  ordained. 


20  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

On  this  same  trip  Eev.  Esbjorn  with  Norelius,  then  a  student, 
preached  to  the  Swedes  in  Burlington  in  the  basement  of  a  German 
church.  While  E.  was  in  New  Sweden  Norelius  preached  again  in 
a  school-house  outside  of  town,  and  on  Esbjorn's  return  in  the  com- 
pany of  Hokanson  the  three  took  part  in  a  communion  service  in  the 
same  school-house.  This  to  show  how  these  pioneers  made  use  of 
every  available  opportunity  to  care  for  the  spiritual  interests  of  their 
scattered  countrymen  wherever  they  happened  to  be. 

Of  the  remarkable  zeal  and  ability  of  Esbjom  in  caring  for  the 
souls  under  his  charge  our  historian,  Norelius,  writes  in  the  following 
high  terms :  "He  stood  as  a  father  among  these  dispersed  people, 
especially  in  Illinois  and  Iowa.  He  was  tireless  in  traveling  about 
preaching  the  Word  of  God,  administering  the  sacraments,  advising, 
directing,  and  supervising  almost  all  their  interests.  Often  he  was 
ill  and  had  to  contend  with  poverty  and  difficulties  of  every  kind. 
Partisans  also  forced  themselves  in  everywhere  and  tried  to  oppose 
his  efforts.  But  with  the  help  of  God  he  gradually  overcame  all  these 
difficulties,  and  the  fruits  born  by  his  self-sacrificing  labors  proved 
to  be  of  the  greatest  value  for  both  the  time  being  and  the  future." 

More  and  more  it  began  to  appear,  however,  that  if  the  Swedish 
Lutheran  congregations  were  to  continue  their  existence,  it  would  be 
necessary  to  have  a  stronger  church-government  and  more  pastors. 
When  therefore  the  English  Lutheran  congregations  of  northern  Illi- 
nois met  at  Cedarville  in  the  fall  of  1851  to  organize  a  Lutheran 
synod,  Esbjorn  together  with  several  Norwegian  pastors  met  with 
them,  took  part  in  organizing  "The  Ev.  Luth.  Synod  of  Northern 
Illinois,"  and  joined  that  Synod  with  the  congregations  they  were 
serving.  Esbjorn,  it  is  true,  entertained  some  scruples  about  this 
step.  The  English  Lutherans  of  this  body  were  not  so  established 
in  the  faith  as  he  might  have  wished.  But  he  hoped  for  better  times 
in  this  regard.  And,  moreover,  there  was  no  other  Lutheran  Synod 
at  that  time  and  in  that  part  of  the  country  with  which  he  and  his 
people  could  have  affiliated.  For  himself  and  his  congregations,  how- 
ever, he  made  the  explicit  reservation  that  they  should  be  permitted 
to  abide  by  the  pure  Lutheran  confession  of  faith  and  that  the  synod 
should  have  no  right  to  deny  them  this  privilege.  (This  synod  united 
with  the  General  Synod  in  1853.) 

To  secure  more  pastors  he  looked  up  several  students  lately  arrived 


Princeton,   111.,    (1850). 
Galesburg,    111.,    (1853). 


Rod  Wing,  Minn.,   (1856). 

Early   church   architecture    in   the   Synod 


Spring  Lake,  Minn.,    (1871). 
Porter,  Ind.,   (1859). 


22  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

from  Sweden,  who  he  thought  might  be  of  service  in  the  religious 
work  among  our  people.  A  few  of  these  received  license  to  preach 
and  did  valuable  work.  But  some  of  them  were  found  later  on  to  be 
unworthy  of  the  office  and  their  licenses  were  revoked.  A  few  others 
further  on  proved  to  be  only  additional  trials  that  the  new  settlers 
had  to  endure.  Evidently  this  kind  of  material  could  not  supply  the 
demand. 

Meanwhile  Eev.  Esbjorn  had  arranged  with  the  congregation  at 
Galesburg  to  extend  a  call  to  Eev.  T.  N.  Hasselquist  of  the  diocese 
of  Lund,  Sweden.  After  much  hesitation  and  many  prayers  Rev. 
Hasselquist  accepted  the  call,  arrived  in  1852  and  at  once  took  charge 
of  this  and  surrounding  congregations.  To  a  man  of  less  love  and 
faith  his  reception  would  have  been  discouraging  indeed.  He  and 
his  estimable  wife  arrived  at  Galesburg  in  a  pouring  rain.  Eev. 
Esbjorn  introduced  them  to  the  first  Swede  they  happened  to  meet, 
adding :  "This  is  your  new  pastor."  To  this  the  man  simply  replied : 
"What  business  has  he  here?"  (Hvad  skulle  han  har?) 

The  coming  of  Hasselquist  marks  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  our 
Lutheran  Church  in  America,  The  gifts  and  rare  ability  with  which 
God  had  endowed  this  servant  proved  to  be  of  exceptional  value  to 
the  multiplying  congregations.  In  consequence  of  the  continual  and 
ever  widening  stream  of  immigration  the  field  of  labor  had  steadily 
widened.  The  Swedes  kept  settling  in  new  places,  and  Hasselquist 
was  kept  busy  visiting  them,  preaching  to  them  and  organizing  new 
congregations. 

Early  in  the  year  of  1853  he  organized  a  congregation  in  the 
rapidly  growing  city  of  Chicago.  But  where  get  a  suitable  man  to 
take  charge?  After  conferring  together  and  laying  the  matter  before 
the  Lord  of  the  harvest  a  petition  was  sent  to  Dr.  P.  Fjellstedt  in 
S'weden  requesting  him  to  seek  out  and  send  the  man  whom  he  con- 
sidered qualified  for  the  place.  And  in  this  quest  Dr.  Fjellstedt  was 
fortunate  indeed.  Eev.  Erland  Carlsson  of  the  diocese  of  Wexib 
was  found  willing  to  come,  "and  it  can  be  said,  to  the  glory  of  God, 
that  it  would  hardly  have  been  possible  to  find  a  more  suitable  man 
than  he."  Carlsson  arrived  in  the  fall  of  1853  and  continued  to 
labor  in  Chicago  with  unabated  vigor  for  22  years.  How  he  shared 
the  trials  of  the  immigrants  during  the  first  years  may  be  indicated 
by  the  following  quotation  from  a  letter  of  one  of  the  church  mem- 


ITS  Hf STORY  23 


hers :  " —  -  At  this  yearly  meeting  his  salary  was  fixed  at  $400,  but 
the  pastor  stated  that  he  would  be  able  to  get  along  on  $350." 

But  the  need  of  more  pastors  kept  growing  and  from  every  quarter 
came  the  cry:  "Come  hither  and  help  us!"  Toward  the  close  of 
1854  and  in  the  early  part  of  1855  it  became  possible  to  ordain  three 
young  men,  P.  A.  Cederstam,  A.  Andreen,  and  E.  Norelius,  all  of 
whom  had  pursued  studies  in  Sweden  and  the  two  latter  also  at  insti- 
tutions in  this  country.  The  first  was  stationed  at  Chisago  Lake, 
Minn.,  the  second  at  Rockford,  111.,  the  third  at  Lafayette,  Ind. 
New  calls  were  sent  to  Sweden,  and  in  1856  two  gifted  pastors 
arrived,  0.  C.  T.  Andren  and  Jonas  Swensson,  the  former  taking 
charge  of  the  congregation  at  Moline  and  the  latter  of  the  congrega- 
tions in  Sugar  Grove  and  Jamestown.  The  following  year  the  school- 
teacher P.  Beckman  and  the  tract-distributor  P.  Carlson  received 
license  to  preach,  the  former  at  Stockholm,  Wis.,  and  the  latter  at 
Carver,  Minn.  Again  the  following  year  the  student  J.  P.  C.  Boren 
took  charge  of  the  congregation  at  Red  Wing,  Minn.  The  three 
received  ordination  at  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  in  Chicago,  1859. 

In  the  meantime,  besides  the  Swedes  there  were  many  Norwe- 
gian ministers  and  congregations  who  year  by  year  had  joined  the 
Synod  of  Northern  Illinois,  so  that  toward  the  close  of  1859  the 
Scandinavians  constituted  about  one-half  of  the  S'ynod.  It  was 
divided  into  several  conference-districts.  Of  these,  first  two,  and 
then  three  consisted  of  the  Scandinavians.  These  districts  were  sup- 
posed to  have  geographical  boundaries;  but  because  of  language  and 
other  practical  considerations  the  Scandinavians  were  permitted  to 
meet  regardless  of  these  boundary  lines.  The  two  original  Scandi- 
navian conferences  were  "The  Chicago"  and  "The  Mississippi."  In 
1858  "The  Minnesota"  was  added.  These  met,  at  times  singly,  to 
edify  the  congregations  where  the  meetings  were  held;  at  other  times 
all  three  met  together  to  confer  about  the  common  interests  of  the 
Scandinavians. 

The  Synod  met  in  different  places  annually.  Its  officers  were  a 
president,  a  secretary,  and  a  treasurer.  At  these  meetings  the  presi- 
dent read  his  report,  in  which  he  merely  related  what  he  as  a  func- 
tionary had  succeeded  in  accomplishing  during  the  year  and  recom- 
mended for  the  deliberation  of  the  meeting  such  subjects  as  he  deemed 
practical  and  necessary.  Then  the  new  officers  were  elected,  following 


Chisago  Lake,   Minn.,    (1856).  Interior   of  first  church  at  Andover,   111. 

Attica,   Ind.,    (1859). 
Geneva,  111.,   (1854). 

Early   church   architecture    in   the   Synod. 


ITS  HISTORY  25 


which  each  pastor  submitted  a  statistical  report  from  his  congrega- 
tion and  field  of  labor.  Finally  the  subjects  suggested  and  other 
matters  that  might  arise  during  the  course  of  the  meeting  were  dis- 
cussed. There  was  of  course  much  to  be  desired  as  far  as  results 
were  concerned,  but  it  was  an  inestimable  privilege  for  the  scattered 
Scandinavians  to  have  these  opportunities  of  meeting  together  once 
a  year  to  exchange  ideas,  share  experiences  and  confer  with  each 
other  in  a  common  cause.  The  times  were  stormy  and  the  issue  at 
times  more  than  doubtful,  but  within  the  circle  harmony  and  broth- 
erly love  prevailed.  Everything  was  new  and  crude,  the  financial 
means  exceedingly  limited  and  each  and  all  had  many  difficulties  to 
contend  with. 

The  spiritual  status  of  the  different  congregations  varied  exceed- 
ingly. Here  is  a  picture  of  the  discipline  exercised  within  a  northern 
settlement:  The  men  gathered  and  went  from  place  to  place  to 
punish  individuals  and  "apply  the  law."  One  man  had  been  guilty  of 
adultery  with  another's  wife.  He  was  soundly  whipped  with  sticks. 
And  the  castigating  was  so  well  received  that  the  whole  company  was 
invited  in  for  coffee.  Another  couple  were  living  together  without 
the  bonds  of  holy  matrimony.  These  were  ordered  to  get  married 
within  a  specified  time  and  immediately  obeyed.  A  third  man  was 
trying  to  appropriate  the  land  of  a  widow.  He  was  driven  out  of  the 
settlement,  whereupon  the  whole  crowd  plowed,  sowed,  and  fenced  in 
a  considerable  portion  of  the  widow's  land  and  promised  to  protect 
her  rights.  After  it  was  all  done  the  "committee"  took  a  few  drinks 
and  "spent  an  enjoyable  evening  together."  This,  of  course,  was 
more  on  the  order  of  "vigilance"  than  of  evangelical  church  dis- 
cipline; but  their  motives  seem  to  have  been  good,  and  it  had  at  least 
one  desired  effect. 

Of  another  congregation  its  minister  wrote :  "After  a  few  months 
they  began  to  pay  attention  to  the  sermon."  Of  another  it  is  related : 
"The  people  were  beside  themselves  with  joy  (i.  e.  over  the  visit  of  a 
minister).  Services  were  announced  for  the  following  day  (a  Satur 
day)  in  the  school-house,  and  all  who  could  crawl  or  walk  assembled. 
Many  of  them  had  lived  there  five  and  six  years  and  during  all  that 
time  had  never  heard  a  sermon.  When  they  began  the  service  by 
singing  psalm  328 :  'Blessed  Jesus,  at  Thy  Word  we  are  gathered 
all  to  hear  Thee'  (Hit,  o  Jcsu,  samloms  vi  att  ditt  helga  ord  fa  bora) 

The  Augustana  Synod  3 


26 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


the  singing  was  smothered  by  sobs  and  only  after  some  minutes  were 
they  able  to  continue.  -  At  another  place,  when  a  visiting 

minister  arrived  and  introduced  himself  to  one  of  the  members,  the 
latter  replied :  "Oh,  that's  d — d  fine ;  now  we  can  have  communion/' 
At  another  the  members  invited  all  the  strangers  to  share  their  frugal 
meals,  showed  a  cordial  interest  in  each  other,  associated  as  members 
of  a  single,  happy  family  and  shared  their  temporal  and  spiritual 
experiences  with  one  another.  The  spirit  resting  over  the  little  flock 
was  that  of  the  early  church  at  Jerusalem.  At  another  place,  when 
the  minister  returned  to  his  quarters  after  service,  the  host  and  a 
few  of  his  confreres  had  placed  a  pan  of  whisky  on  the  stove  and 
set  fire  to  the  ingredient  to  prepare  a  hot  drink  "after  church."  The 
minister  affected  alarm,  grasped  the  burning  pan,  rushed  to  the  open 
window  and  launched  the  whole  thing  into  space,  calmly  remarking: 
"A  good  thing  I  came,  otherwise  the  house  might  have  caught  fire." 


J.  Erlander. 
O.   Paulsen. 


P.    Palmquist. 
N.    Dahlgrcn.  Jonas   Engberg 


Johan  Jonason. 
0.    Skold. 


Laymen    present  at  the   organization   of  the   Synod. 


ITS  H f STORY  27 


The  disappointed  "thirsty  souls"  looked  hard  at  the  floor  and  said 
nothing.  In  a  letter  from  still  another  congregation  we  read  in  part 
as  follows :  "Lord,  Thou  Physician  of  Israel,  Thou  that  art  able  to 
do  far  more  exceedingly  than  we  can  pray  or  think,  send  us  a  shepherd 
according  to  Thy  heart !  0  Lord  God,  do  not  permit  Thy  church  to 
remain  empty  of  both  preacher  and  hearers,  but  be  gracious  unto  us 
and  hear  the  sighing  of  our  hearts.  Man  does  not  live  of  bread  alone, 
but  of  each  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Lord.  Send 
us  Thy  word  and  Spirit;  yea,  send  us  what  can  save  our  souls.  - 
When  the  watchman  is  absent,  the  deceitful  tempter  is  not  discovered 
so  readily.  —  Help  us  ere  we  perish !"  We  have  room  for  only  two 
more  samples :  In  a  certain  other  congregation  the  service  was  carried 
out  by  one  of  the  members.  When  they  were  through  and  on  the  way 
home,  he  called  out:  "Hold  on,  boys;  I  forgot  to  read  the  benedic- 
tion," to  which  they  shouted  back :  "Save  it  till  next  time !"  But 
in  yet  another  a  few  settlers  gathered  in  a  private  house  to  celebrate 
Christmas.  They  had  procured  a  tree,  and  candles  were  placed  in 
the  windows.  No  minister  was  present,  but  a  leader  read  the  Christ- 
mas story  in  Luke  2,  spoke  a  few  heartfelt  words  and  led  in  earnest 
prayer;  and  the  simple  service  made  such  a  profound  impression  on 
those  present  that  all  embraced  each  other  and  wept  like  little 
children.  0  the  memories  and  emotions  that  must  have  swept  over 
that  little  gathering  of  pilgrims  in  a  strange  land! 

But  the  Spirit  of  God  was  abroad  winning  signal  victories,  and 
those  few  ministers  of  Christ  were  a  band  of  faithful  servants  unto 
the  Lord. 

They,  too,  had  to  endure  many  privations.  Not  rarely  they  suf- 
fered actual  want.  Here  is  a  picture  of  Eev.  Hasselquist's  first 
apartments :  The  family  lived  in  two  small  rooms,  constituting  one 
half  of  the  house.  In  the  other  half  lived  a  drunkard,  whose  wife 
scolded  from  morning  till  night.  The  H.  family  slept  on  the  floor  for 
the  simple  reason  that  they  had  no  bed.  When  it  rained  the  floor 
was  dotted  with  pretty  little  pools  of  water.  The  table  consisted  of 
the  trunk  in  which  H.  had  brought  his  library.  These  books,  by 
the  way,  were  called  his  "idols"  by  members  of  other  denominations 
who  thought  that  studies  were  a  curse  for  a  minister.  In  Eev. 
Hakan  Olson's  parsonage  at  New  Sweden  —  a  small  log-house  —  one 
of  the  boards  in  the  floor  tilted  as  Hasselquist  was  crossing  the 


28 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


room.  Good-humoredly  he  clapped  his  hands  together  and  exclaimed: 
"There's  danger  of  breaking  your  legs  in  the  parsonage."  At  Vasa, 
Minn.,  Eev.  NoreJius  and  family  lived  in  a  single  room,  which  also 
served  as  the  church.  The  furniture  consisted  of  a  bureau,  a  stove 
and  a  bed.  Later  on  they  moved  to  better  quarters —  a  house  provided 
with  a  tent-roof.  When  it  rained  they  slept  under  an  umbrella. 
When  they  moved  to  Bed  Wing,  there  was  no  room  to  be  had,  and 
in  all  good  faith  a  man  told  them :  "I  don't  know  anything  else  but 
for  you  to  move  into  my  pig-sty  (a  shed)  for  the  present."  It  was 
a  new  one,  however,  and  had  not  been  used  for  its  purpose  as  yet. 
But  his  hospitality  was  not  put  in  requisition. 

The  ministers'  wives,  of  course,  came  in  for  their  share  of  priva- 
tions and  sacrifice.  One  was  about  to  become  a  mother.  Her  hus- 
band, Eev.  Hedengran,  had  to  go  two  miles  for  help.  There  were 
no  roads,  and  the  snow  was  four  feet  deep.  The  return  was  made 


John   Pehrson, 
1821 — 1901. 


H.  Olson, 
1831—1904. 


G.    Peters, 
1832. 


John  Johnson, 

1822—1882. 


C.  A.  Hedengran, 

1821—1880. 


Sw.    Luth.    pastors   ordained    in    1860. 


JTS  HISTOR  Y  29 


in  such  wise,  that  the  help  stood  behind  the  pastor  on  the  skis  lie 
was  using  on  the  trip.  Much  of  the  time  these  ministers'  wives  had 
to  stay  at  home  alone  far  out  in  the  woods  or  on  the  desert  plains 
while  their  husbands  were  visiting  other  mission  stations.  One 
minister's  family  of  eight  members  lived  in  a  cellar  12  by  14.  "Al- 
lowances" and  "style"  was  not  much  in  evidence.  But  they  were 
"help-meets",  and  realizing  their  experience  in  small  things  as  well 
as  great  we  cannot  refrain  from  exclaiming:  "God  bless  them  for 
their  Christian  patience  and  self-sacrificing  fortitude !" 

The  salary  of  one  of  these  pioneer  ministers  was  $270.  He  re- 
ceived only  a  part  of  it.  Another  received  for  three  years  $116,  $180 
and  $240  respectively.  A  third,  $250,  $185  and  $75.  A  fourth 
received  as  salary  for  one  year  one  bushel  of  beans  and  a  few  bushels 
of  corn.  This  was  1854 — 1858.  The  fact  of  the  matter  was  that  the 
people  had  nothing  to  share  with  their  ministers.  But  as  far  as  the 
annals  relate  nobody  seems  to  have  complained.  By  the  last  year 
several  ministers  in  Minnesota  had  been  able  to  procure  a  poor  jade 
and  a  rickety  wagon  to  serve  as  a  means  of  locomotion  to  their 
Conference  meetings.  Imagine  them  arriving  in  line  at  the  place  of 
meeting  after  a  journey  of  perhaps  100  miles,  or  when  a  few  of 
them  camped  en  route  for  rest  and  "refreshments"  from  their  ham- 
pers !  But  "love  conquers  all  things."  In  regard  to  individuals,  how- 
ever, it  is  only  fair  to  add,  that  "times  change  and  we  change  with 
them." 

Other  pioneer  ministers  ordained  before  18G1,  besides  those  already 
mentioned,  were  J.  Pehrson,  J.  Johnson,  and  G.  Peters. 

The  days  of  all  these  pioneers  were  full  of  labor.  They  preached 
literally  "in  season  and  out  of  season,"  night  and  day,  under  the 
open  sky,  in  barns,  in  dug-outs,  in  private  dwellings.  To  have  the 
use  of  a  school-house  or  a  church  was  a  rare  privilege.  They  traveled 
continually  and  very  often  great  distances,  sometimes  on  trains, 
steamers,  canal-boats,  but  more  often  by  team,  on  horseback  or 
a-foot  in  all  kinds  of  weather.  Sometimes  their  traveling  expenses 
were  paid,  more  often  not.  But  this  was  a  secondary  matter.  During 
their  peregrinations  they  frequently  had  to  sleep  out  of  doors  in  all 
kinds  of  weather, warm  or  cold, dry  or  rainy.  Sometimes  their  slumbers 
were  disturbed  by  a  sod-roof  leaking  water  and  mud  on  their  heads. 
"The  rain  out-doors,"  wrote  one,  "was  clean."  Sometimes  they  had  to 


30  THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

wade  or  swim  flooded  rivers.  At  the  same  time  there  was  something 
romantic  and  cheering  in  this  mode  of  life.  And  they  were  inspired 
by  a  freshness  of  }routh,  the  energy  of  a  "simple  life",  and  the  future 
prospect  of  victory  over  their  untoward  circumstances  that  made  it 
possible  for  them  to  persevere  and  perform  their  strenuous  work 
with  patience,  sometimes  with  joy.  But  more  than  all  this  it  was 
the  power  welling  up  from  within — from  a  soul  on  fire  with  the  love 
of  Christ — and  the  Spirit  of  God  breathing  upon  them  from  above 
in  response  to  prayers  without  ceasing  that  made  it  possible  for  them 
to  endure  to  the  end.  Without  this  they  certainly  must  have  suc- 
cumbed. We  of  a  younger  generation  are  unable  to  appreciate  all 
this.  But  when  one  of  these  older  forerunners,  worn  out  and  weary, 
is  laid  to  rest,  let  us  call  to  mind  what  has  been,  what  his  work  has 
meant  to  us,  what  he  has  done  and  endured  in  the  early  days  of  a 
long  ministry.  "Others  have  labored,  and  ye  are  entered  into  their 
labor." 

In  the  opinion  of  the  early  settlers  parochial  schools  was  an  in- 
dispensable means  in  bringing  up  their  children  in  the  faith  of  their 
fathers  and  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  Usually  the 
pastor  was  the  teacher.  The  salary  of  one  was  $25  for  the  summer. 
Occasionally  a  layman  was  employed.  One  of  these  received  in  con- 
sideration of  his  services  a  few  bushels  of  potatoes  at  the  school- 
house,  where  they  "froze  to  death."  At  times  a  barn  would  serve  as 
school-house.  Under  such  circumstances  it  is  to  be  surmised  that  the 
instruction  was  not  always  all  that  might  have  been  desired.  Some 
of  the  teachers  were  also  cruelly  severe.  As  a  sample  of  occasional 
order  and  discipline  it  is  related  of  one  teacher  that  he  brought  a 
sheep  into  the  school-room  and  butchered  it,  the  instruction  pro- 
ceeding as  usual.  At  the  Conference  meeting  held  in  Chicago,  1860, 
it  was  resolved  that  "in  our  parochial  schools  the  children  shall  be 
instructed  both  in  our  mother-tongue  and  in  the  language  of  this 
country." 

Quite  early  the  Scandinavians  began  to  feel  their  position  in  the 
Synod  (of  Northern  Illinois)  not  altogether  pleasant  owing  to  the 
laxity  in  the  faith  which  the  other  members  of  the  Synod  showed  at 
every  meeting.  But  as  long  as  the  former  were  not  disturbed  in 
their  own  persuasion,  and  as  long  as  they  could  entertain  the  hope 
of  arousing  a  spirit  of  greater  fidelity  to  the  Lutheran  faith  among 


ITS  HISTORY  31 


the  English  and  German  members,  they  did  not  seriously  contemplate 
any  separation.  They  even  succeeded  in  bringing  about  the  adoption 
of  the  Augsburg  Confession  as  "a  correct  and  true  summary  of  the 
teachings  of  the  Christian  religion."  But  during  the  following  years 
some  extreme  "new-Lutherans"  were  received,  who  would  not  tolerate 
any  formulas  of  faith  and  who  did  all  in  their  power  to  tear  down 
every  bar  that  had  even  the  appearance  of  limiting  an  arbitrary 
liberty  of  faith.  When  finally  the  Scandinavians  saw  from  bitter 
experience  that  all  hope  of  pure  Lutheran  doctrine  and  practice  was 
gone,  they  decided  to  withdraw  in  a  body  and  organize  a  new  Synod 
among  themselves.  This  was  accordingly  done  at  a  general  meeting 
of  the  Scandinavian  members  in  the  spring  of  the  memorable  year 
I860. 

This  step  was  hastened  in  the  meantime  by  the  manner  in  which 
the  Scandinavian  professor  of  theology  was  treated  in  the  Seminary 
at  Springfield,  111.  Together  with  other  Lutheran  synods  the  Synod 
of  Northern  Illinois  had  founded  at  the  capital  of  the  State  an 
institution  for  the  training  of  pastors,  and  because  the  lack  of  min- 
isters among  the  Scandinavians  continued  to  grow  serious  and  only 
a  few  could  be  obtained  from  the  Scandinavian  countries,  it  was 
deemed  necessary  and  expedient  to  establish  a  Scandinavian  chair  at 
this  institution,  partly  on  account  of  the  language  and  partly  to 
insure  purity  and  stability  in  the  faith  on  the  part  of  candidates  for 
the  ministry.  The  question  had  been  discussed  at  a  meeting  of  the 
Synod  at  Waverly  (now  Leland)  in  1855,  and  again  at  an  extra 
meeting  in  1856  at  Geneva,  111.  The  idea  met  with  great  favor  on 
the  part  of  the  other  delegates  also,  and  they  seemed  to  approve 
highly  of  the  motion.  Eev.  Esbjorn  was  appointed  solicitor  to  gather 
funds  and  to  awaken  general  interest  in  the  cause  among  the  Scandi- 
navian congregations.  In  this  enterprise  he  succeeded  so  well  that 
at  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  in  1857  it  was  considered  advisable  to 
proceed  at  once  to  elect  the  incumbent  of  the  new  theological  chair. 
The  Scandinavians  were  to  have  the  right  of  nomination,  and  the 
Synod  was  to  ratify  that  nomination  by  a  formal  vote.  This  was 
accordingly  done,  and  Eev.  Esbjorn,  nominated  at  a  Conference 
meeting  in  Eockford,  was  unanimously  elected.  He  entered  upon  his 
duties  at  the  institution  in  the  fall  of  1858.  In  the  meantime  he 
continued  to  travel  around  and  solicit  contributions  to  the  fund. 


32  THE  A  UG  US  TA  NA  S  YNOD 

A  few  young  men,  Norwegians  and  Swedes,  availed  themselves  of 
the  opportunity  and  were  instructed  by  Prof.  Esbjorn  in  the  two 
languages  and  in  the  theological  branches.  But  before  long  it  ap- 
peared that  the  Board  of  Directors  did  not  -look  with  entire  favor 
on  the  marked  influence  which  Esbjorn  was  exerting  on  the  students 
under  his  charge.  They  were  careful,  however,  not  to  express  their 
disfavor  openly  and  directly,  as  that  would  have  been  too  evident  a 
breach  of  good  faith.  Instead  he  was  loaded  down  with  a  number 
of  extraneous  subjects  which  seriously  hampered  and  hindered  him 
in  the  work  he  was  supposed  to  do.  The  Scandinavian  members  of 
the  Synod  entered  a  complaint  and  received  assurance  that  the  matter 
would  receive  immediate  and  due  attention.  But  instead  of  bringing 
promised  relief  the  situation  was  made  still  more  impossible  by  pro- 
hibiting Esbjorn  and  his  students  from  holding  communion  service 
in  their  own  language.  In  consequence  of  all  this,  and  because  he 
saw  that  he  could  not  discharge  his  original  commission  as  Scandi- 
navian professor  of  theology,  Esbjorn  resigned  his  position  and  re- 
moved to  Chicago.  All  the  Scandinavian  students  excepting  two  left 
the  institution  at  the  same  time.  These  events  occurred  in  the  month 
of  April,  1860. 

Quite  naturally  this  step  occasioned  considerable  commotion  among 
the  other  members  of  the  Synod.  They  looked  upon  it  as  "revolu- 
tion", even  as  "rebellion",  and  condemned  it  in  the  severest  terms  as 
"unconstitutional"  and  "un-Christian."  The  "Scandinavian  Professor- 
Fund"  had  been  entrusted  to  the  Board.  But  these  Directors  had 
taken  the  liberty  of  using  a  part  of  it  to  pay  off  old  debts  of  the 
institution.  Now  they  attempted  to  keep  what  remained  "to  defray 
the  expenses  incurred  on  account  of  the  Scandinavian  students." 
According  to  the  report  of  the  treasurer  of  the  University  the  fund 
amounted  to  $1,382.40.  After  considerable  difficulty  the  Scandi- 
navians succeeded  in  securing  about  one  half. 

Meanwhile  the  Scandinavians  of  the  Synod  held  a  general  Con- 
ference in  the  Swedish  Lutheran  church  of  Chicago,  April  23 — 28, 
1860,  to  consider  what  ought  to  be  done.  The  most  influential  among 
the  "Americans"  also  appeared  at  this  meeting,  partly  to  bring  accusa- 
tions against  Prof.  Esbjorn,  partly  to  justify  themselves  in  this 
matter,  but  also  to  oppose  the  separation  of  the  Scandinavians  from 
the  Synod  which  they  had  good  reasons  to  fear  would  be  a  main 


Hessel  Valley,  Pa.,    (1854).       New  Sweden,  Iowa,   (1860).  Kijoxville,  111.,    (1855). 

Early  church   architecture   in   the   Synod. 


34  THE  AUGUSTAS  A  SYNOD 

issue.  Prof.  Esbjb'rn  made  a  detailed  report  of  what  had  taken  place 
at  Springfield,  stated  his  reasons  for  resigning  his  position  at  the 
institution,  and  appealed  to  the  Conference  to  decide  whether  he  had 
acted  justly  or  not.  After  listening  almost  an  entire  day  to  the 
accusations  and  calumniations  of  the  visitors  against  Esbjorn  and 
their  lame  vindication  of  themselves  the  Conference  passed  a  formal 
vote  of  thanks  to  E.  and  unanimously  expressed  its  approval  of  the 
step  he  had  taken.  Without  further  delay  it  then  proceeded  to  take 
up  the  question  of  withdrawing  from  the  Synod.  After  mature 
deliberation  it  was  unanimously  decided  to  withdraw  and  organize  an 
independent  Synod  with  a  seminary  of  its  own. 

This  important  step  marks  the  beginning  of  a  new  era  in  the 
history  of  the  Scandinavian  Lutherans  of  America.  Meanwhile  the 
period  of  discipline  had  been  a  most  wholesome  one.  They  had 
gained  valuable  experience  in  the  organization  and  government  of  a 
Free  Church.  They  had  avoided  the  evils  of  a  clannish  separation 
from  other  nationalities  and  kept  in  touch  with  the  general  develop- 
ment. Above  all  they  had  tested  and  learned  the  value  of  a  strong 
doctrinal  foundation.  Their  faith  by  having  to  be  defended  had 
become  stronger  and  more  precious  to  their  hearts,  both  as  individuals 
and  congregations.  And  now  they  rejoiced  before  the  Lord  in  the 
prospect  of  being  able  to  begin  anew  without  being  hindered  by  such 
Lutheran  confessors  as  seemed  to  take  pride  in  rejecting  everything 
that  distinguishes  the  Lutheran  Church  from  other  denominations. 

The  Synod  of  Northern  Illinois  continued  to  look  askance  at  these 
Scandinavian  Lutheran  congregations.  Their  church  papers  branded 
them  as  revolutionists,  formalists,  semi-Catholics,  et  cetera.  But  at 
the  same  time  there  were  many  Lutheran  churches  in  the  eastern 
states  that  justified  their  procedure  and  defended  them.  And  this 
step  proved  to  be  a  forerunner  of  the  remarkable  revolution  which 
took  place  later  on  in  the  Lutheran  Church  of  the  East,  as  we  hav» 
reason  to  believe,  to  her  great  benefit.  Shortly  after  the  separation 
the  Synod  of  Northern  Illinois  ordained  a  student  that  had  been 
found  unworthy  by  the  Scandinavians  and  sent  him  out  to  range 
among  the  Scandinavian  congregations.  He  met  with  poor  success 
and  soon  returned  to  Sweden.  Later  on  the  same  Synod  ordained 
several  other  Scandinavian  students  who  had  embraced  the  American 
new-Lutheranism  and  sent  them  out  to  proselytize.  One  of  these,  a 


ITS  HISTORY 


35 


Dane,  succeeded  in  causing  dissension  in  the  church  at  Galesburg, 
and  several  of  the  members  withdrew  and  organized  a  "new-Lutheran" 
congregation.  But  on  the  whole  these  proselyters  accomplished  very 
little  among  our  people. 

"The  Scandinavian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Augustana  Synod"  was 
organized  in  a  Norwegian  Lutheran  church  on  Jefferson  Prairie,  near 
Clinton,  Wisconsin,  June  5,  1860.  The  name  "Augustana"  is  the 
Latin  term  for  the  Augsburg  Confession.  It  was  proposed  by  Dr. 
Norelius  as  a  suitable  name  for  the  new  Synod  which  wished  faith- 
fully to  abide  by  this  glorious  confession  to  its  whole  extent.  At 
this  time  the  Synod  consisted  of  49  congregations,  of  which  36  were 
Swedish  with  3,747  communicants,  17  pastors  and  21  churches;  and 
13  were  Norwegian  with  1,220  communicants,  8  pastors  and  8 
churches.  At  this  meeting  8  candidates  for  the  ministry  were  or- 
dained, so  that  the  whole  number  of  ministers  was  33.  The  license 
system  in  vogue  up  to  this  time  was  abolished,  and  the  Synod  ordained 
its  candidates  immediately  upon  their  theological  examination  and 
before  they  were  sent  out  to  their  respective  charges. 


Norw.   Luth.    church,    Clinton,   Wis.,   where   the  Augustana   Synod  was  organized. 


36  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

The  business  transacted  at  this  meeting  was:  the  organization  of 
the  Synod  and  the  adopting  of  a  constitution;  the  founding  of  a 
theological  seminary;  supplying  vacant  congregations  with  pastors; 
and  the  examination  and  ordination  of  candidates  for  the  ministry. 
Kev.  Hasselquist  was  elected  president.  That  which  weighed  most 
heavily  upon  the  heart  of  the  Synod  was  the  establishing  of  a  sem- 
inary, because  only  by  this  means  was  it  possible  to  supply  the 
clamoring  congregations  with  pastors.  It  was  therefore  decided  at 
once  to  establish  such  an  institution,  and  Prof.  Esbjorn  was  elected 
as  its  instructor.  For  the  present  it  was  decided  to  locate  the  sem- 
inary at  Chicago,  where  the  First  church  offered  its  basement  for  the 
purpose. 

The  Board  of  Directors  elected  at  this  meeting  were  commissioned 
to  send  out  solicitors  to  gather  funds  in  the  eastern  states  and  in 
Sweden  and  Norway  for  the  new  institution.  In  accordance  with 
this  decision  the  Board  sent  Eev.  0.  C.  T.  Andren  as  its  authorized 
agent  to  Sweden  and  Norway.  He  was  instructed  to  petition  the 
king  for  permission  to  receive  collections  in  all  the  churches  of  these 
countries.  Rev.  Andren  left  for  Sweden  in  the  fall  of  1860  and 
succeeded  so  well  in  his  errand,  that  the  king  granted  not  only  one 
but  two  collections  to  be  received  two  years  in  succession.  The  zeal 
and  perseverance  which  he  showed  in  getting  this  contribution  and 
his  success  in  overcoming  the  obstacles  placed  in  his  way  can  never 
be  sufficiently  appreciated.  Besides  he  was  tireless  in  making  ad- 
dresses and  writing  articles  for  the  papers  that  the  collections  might 
be  as  large  as  possible.  Professor  Esbjorn  joined  him  during  the 
summer  of  1862  and  helped  materially  to  increase  the  contributions. 
The  whole  sum  raised  in  S'weden  amounted  to  over  40,000  crowns, 
or  $10,846.45.  Eev.  Andren  also  succeeded  in  getting  a  considerable 
number  of  books  for  the  library.  The  king,  Carl  XV,  donated  over 
5,000  volumes  that  had  belonged  to  the  library  of  his  father.  All 
this  was  a  great  and  valuable  help  in  our  time  of  need,  for  which 
we  are  under  lasting  obligation  to  the  old  mother  Church.  This 
evidence  of  sympathy  with  us  occasioned  deep  gratitude  and  joy  in 
the  entire  Synod.  But  the  sense  of  loss  was  also  great  when  the  two 
men  who  had  been  the  means  of  bringing  about  this  happy  result 
decided  to  remain  in  their  native  country. 

Our  institution  of  learning  was  legally  incorporated  in  1863  under 


ITS  HISTOR  Y 


37 


REV.  E.  NORELIUS,  D.  D.,  R.  N.  O., 
President. 


REV.  L.  A.  JOHNSTON,  D.  D., 
Vice  President. 


REV.   JOHN   G.    DAHLBERG,   A.   M.,  .  REV.  CARL  J.  BENGSTON, 

Secretary.  Treasurer. 

Officers  of  the  Synod,  1910. 


38  THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

the  name  "Augustana  College  and  Seminary."  The  same  year  it 
was  moved  to  Paxton,  Illinois.  The  Illinois  Central  E.  E.  Co.  had 
offered  as  inducement  a  certain  commission  on  each  acre  of  land  sold 
by  the  Board  within  a  certain  radius  around  Paxton  and  a  low  price 
on  the  land  that  the  institution  might  need  for  its  own  use.  The 
citizens  of  the  little  town  had  also  promised  a  considerable  bonus 
toward  the  erection  of  buildings.  There  was  also  reason  to  believe 
that  a  large  number  of  countrymen  would  settle  in  the  immediate 
neighborhood.  The  railroad  company  redeemed  its  pledges,  but  not 
so  the  Paxton  people.  Neither  did  the  expected  number  of  Swedes 
settle  in  the  vicinity.  For  the  latter  reasons,  and  because  Paxton 
was  situated  too  much  apart  from  the  s}oiodical  center,  it  was  decided 
to  remove  the  institution  to  Eock  Island,  which  took  place  in  1875. 

In  Professor  Esbjorn's  stead  Eev.  Hasselquist  was  elected  as  pro- 
fessor of  theology  and  entered  upon  his  duties  as  such  in  the  fall 
of  1863.  The  same  year  Eev.  W.  Kopp,  a  very  able  man,  was  called 
to  instruct  in  the  English  language,  but  owing  to  illness  he  had  to 
resign  after  two  years  and  died  in  1868.  The  Norwegian  element  of 
the  Synod  had  considerable  trouble  in  getting  a  man  to  serve  its 
interests  as  instructor  at  the  seminary.  After  repeated  disappoint- 
ments they  secured  Eev.  Wenaas  from  Norway  in  1868,  who  proved 
to  be  a  most  suitable  man  for  the  position.  The  same  year  Eevs. 
S.  L.  Harkey  and  A.  E.  Cervin  were  called  as  instructors  in  the 
English  branches  and  in  mathematics  and  the  classical  languages 
respectively.  The  students  numbered  at  this  time  about  40.  Most 
of  them  received  free  tuition  and  board.  In  1870,  by  mutual  agree- 
ment, the  Norwegians  withdrew  and  founded  an  institution  of  their 
own  at  Marshall,  Wis.  In  1863  the  Minnesota  Conference  established 
a  school  near  Carver,  Minn.  It  was  intended  and  served  as  a  feeder 
to  the  common  seminary.  It  was  called  the  Ansgar's  Academy  (now 
Gustavus  Adolphus  College).  Eev.  A.  Jackson  was  its  sole  teacher 
for  a  number  of  years.  But  all  this  belongs  properly  to  another 
article  in  this  album. 

That  the  Synod  has  had  to  fight  its-  way  through  many  a  battle  is 
evident.  It  has  frequently  come  in  contact  with  other  church 
denominations;  also  with  other  Lutheran  synods  having  different 
views  in  matters  of  doctrine  and -constitution.  And  this  has  some- 
times meant  differences  and  contention.  Especially  has  this  been 


ITS  HISTORY  39 


true  of  its  relations  with  "the  Norwegian  Lutheran  Church  of 
America."  This  Synod  was  severely  orthodox  and  did  not  wish  to 
know  of  any  development  of  doctrine.  It  had  petrified  in  the  forms 
of  the  17th  century.  Besides,  it  defended  slavery  in  spite  of  the 
emancipation  and  the  issue  of  the  Civil  war.  The  Augustana  Synod 
on  the  contrary,  says  Dr.  Norelius,  "at  the  same  time  that  it  abides 
faithfully  by  the  confessions  of  the  Ev.  Luth.  Church,  demands  as 
its  goal  that  this  confession  shall  be  the  confession  of  a  living  faith 
and  by  no  means  only  a  dead  letter;  it  insists  on  Christian  church 
discipline ;  it  also  believes  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  true  develop- 
ment of  doctrine, — that  is,  that  the  eternal  truth,  though  always  the 
same  as  to  its  content,  can  be  developed  and  understood  ever  more 
clearly  and  fully." 

Within  the  Augustana  Synod  no  important  differences  of  opinion 
have  occurred  either  in  regard  to  doctrine  or  church  polity.  Owing 
to  differences  of  language  and  nationality  which  made  it  difficult  to 
work  together  in  entire  harmony  the  Norwegians  withdrew  in  1870 
and  organized  "The  Norwegian-Danish  Augustana  Synod."  The 
same  year  the  Swedish  Augustana  Synod  united  with  The  General 
Council,  organized  in  1867. 

This  latter  connection  has  not  been  without  beneficial  results  to  our 
Synod.  The  men  of  1870  entertained  large  hopes  from  this  connection 
for  the  future,  and  many  of  them  have  been  realized.  At  present 
the  attachment  appears  to  be  only  moderately  strong,  except  for  our 
mutual  interests  in  the  common  mission-field  in  India,  We  are,  how- 
ever, at  one  in  the  faith,  and  for  the  sake  of  the  unity  of  our  Lutheran 
Church  in  America  our  relation  to  the  Council — of  40  years'  standing 
in  perfect  amity — should  not  be  permitted  to  suffer.  There  is  enough 
estrangement  between  the  several  camps  as  it  is. 

The  subsequent  history  of  the  Augustana  Synod  enters  very  largely 
into  the  history  of  its  Missionary  Enterprises,  its  Educational  Institu- 
tions, its  Institutions  of  Mercy,  and  its  Publishing  Interests.  But  as 
this  album  contains  a  separate  article  covering  this  part  of  the  work, 
\ve  must  not  transgress.  The  Language  Question  and  Our  Church 
Polity  are  also  treated  separately.  There  is  therefore  comparatively 
little  to  add  in  this  article. 

Outside  of  these  special  fields  "great  events"  have  been  relatively 
few.  Before  mentioning  these  we  call  to  mind  the  names  of  the 


Rev.  G.  A.  Brandelle,  D.  D.,  Kansas.  Rev.  Jos.  A.  Anderson,  A.  M.,  Iowa.  Rev.  C.  E.  Frisk,  Columbia. 

Rev.  F.  N.  Swanberg,  Nebraska.       Rev.  J.  A.  Krantz,  D.  D.,  Minnesota.     Rev.  F.  A.  Linder,  Illinois. 

Rev.  Philip  Andreen,  D.  D.,  California.         Rev.  F.  Jacobson,  Ph.  D.,  New  York. 

Presidents  of  the  Conferences,  1910. 


ITS  HISTORY  41 


venerated  and  influential  men  who  have  served  the  Synod  as  its 
presidents:  Dr.  T.  N.  Hasselquist,  1860 — 1870;  Eev.  Jonas  Swensson, 
1870  to  his  death  in  1873 ;  Dr.  E.  Norelius,  1874—1881 ;  Dr.  Erland 
Caflsson,  1881—1888;  Dr.  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl,  1888—1891;  Dr.  P. 
J.  Sward,  1891—1899;  and  again,  Dr.  Norelius,  from  1899  to  the 
present  time. 

After  years  of  deliberation  and  discussion  a  new  Constitution  was 
adopted  in  1879.  This  Constitution  made  our  Conferences  practically 
district-synods.  Much  of  the  authority  as  well  as  the  duties  of  the 
president  of  the  Synod  was  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Conference 
presidents.  The  meetings  of  the  Synod  took  on  more  the  nature  of 
general  conventions  of  the  Conferences.  Direct  representation  of  the 
congregations  was,  however,  continued  until  1894,  since  which  time 
there  has  been  limited  representation,  the  delegates  being  elected  by 
the  Conferences — two  delegates  for  each  1500  members. 

In  1883  the  Synod  celebrated  the  400th  anniversary  of  Luther's 
birth.  Elaborate  programs  were  rendered  in  various  parts  of  the 
Synod,  doing  much  to  awaken  and  revive  Lutheran  faith  and  love 
for  the  Church  that  bears  his  name. 

In  1885  we  commemorated  the  25th  anniversary  of  the  founding 
of  the  Synod.  Again  in  1893  the  Synod  observed  the  300th  anni- 
versary of  "Uppsala  mote".  This  signally  important  event  was  cele- 
brated throughout  our  Synod  in  a  very  impressive  manner.  Dr.  K. 
H.  G.  von  Scheele,  bishop  of  Visby,  was  the  honored  guest  of  the 
occasion  as  representative  of  the  mother-church  in  Sweden  and  took 
an  active  part  in  our  festivities,  bringing  a  cordial  greeting  from  the 
king  and  giving  eloquent  testimony  of  a  common  faith.  These  events 
contributed  not  a  little  to  strengthening  the  ties  of  affection  with 
the  church  and  land  of  our  fathers  over  the  sea. 

The  smaller  events  have  been  more  numerous.  These,  of  course, 
can  not  be  enumerated.  Many  of  them  are  not  recorded.  But  they 
arc  the  events  that  have  determined  the  course  of  our  development 
and  have  been  the  bricks  and  mortar  in  our  rapidly  growing  synodical 
edifice. 

New  congregations  have  been  organized,  in  ever  widening  circles, 
until  to-day  our  territory  extends  from  ocean  to  ocean  and  from  the 
forests  of  Canada  to  the  Gulf.  Our  three  original  Conferences  have 
multiplied  to  eight,  comprising  65  districts  and  1,092  congregations. 

The  Augustana  Synod  4 


42 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


The  total  number  of  minis- 
ters is  611 ;  members  254,645  5 
contributions  $1,607,201.28; 
value  of  property  $8,077,862. 
(Statistics  of  1908.) 

In  the  local  congregations 
the  work  has  been  carried  on 
as  at  the  present  time.  The 
children  born  to  us  have  been 
received  by  Holy  Baptism  in- 
to the  communion  of  Christ 
and  his  Church.  Other  ac- 
cessions have  come  to  us 
mainly  from  Sweden.  The 
Christian  training  of  the 
children  has  been  cared  for 
in  the  Sunday-school,  paro- 
chial school  and  the  confirma- 
tion class.  Too  largely,  how- 
ever, these  means  have  been 
permitted  to  supplant  the  training  that  should  have  been  supplied  in 
the  home  and  by  the  regular  services  of  the  church,  and  the  results 
are  not  all  that  might  be  desired. 

The  young  people  have  been  organized  into  Luther  Leagues,  Bible 
Classes  and  Mission  Societies  and  are  doing  a  noble  work.  The  im- 
portance of  caring  for  and  interesting  our  young  people  is  being 
recognized  especially  of  late  years. 

Ladies'  Aid  Societies  are  also  making  important  contributions  to 
the  spiritual  and  financial  returns  of  our  work,  and  the  women  of 
our  congregations  are  eminently  deserving  a  special  word  of  recogni- 
tion for  their  tireless  loyalty,  interest  and  sacrifice.  The  men  con- 
tinue to  share  the  burdens  in  this  labor  of  love  as  far  as  time,  oppor- 
tunity and  means  will  permit,  and  are  content  to  "shoulder  the  heavy 
end  of  the  log  without  formal  acknowledgment,"  though  the  im- 
portance of  their  part  should  not  be,  and  is  not,  forgotten.  At  times 
we  may  be  too  much  inclined  to  take  it  for  granted. 

As  a  Synod  we  continue  to  be  surrounded  by  numerous  denomina- 
tions, and  it  is  impossible  to  escape  their  influence  altogether,  even 


REV.  P.  J.  SWARD,  D.  D.,  K.  N.  O.      (1845—1901) 
President  of  Synod,   1891 — 1899. 


ITS  HISTORY  43 


where  it  may  be  desirable.  In  doctrine  we  have  remained  anchored 
to  the  Word  of  God  by  the  strong  chain  of  our  "Symbols"  or  common 
confessions.  This  has  also  been  the  tap-root  of  our  existence  and  the 
secret  of  our  growth  and  present  strength.  This  is  also  the  hope 
of  our  future.  To  become  lax  and  indifferent  in  this  regard  would 
mean  weakness,  disease,  and  death. 

The  spirit  of  our  fathers,  too,  we  have  preserved  as  a  rich  and 
cherished  inheritance.  Their  influence  still  abides  with  us.  And 
we  pray  God  to  grant  us  more  of  their  love  for  our  spiritual  mother, 
our  Lutheran  Church;  their  strong  sense  of  duty;  their  staunch  faith 
amid  trials  and  temptations;  their  unwavering  loyalty  to  the  truth 
tested  by  time  and  experience;  their  spirit  of  reverence  for  sacred 
things,  of  devotion  and  prayer !  In  our  present  concern  about 
doctrine  let  us  not  forget  the  practical  application  of  that  doctrine 
to  life.  "Faith  without  works  is  dead"  both  as  respects  the  individual 
member  and  the  Synod.  We  cannot  help  observing  on  the  one  hand 
a  certain  self-satisfaction  with  creeds  and  ceremonies  and  statistical 
returns,  and  on  the  other  a  certain  "reformed"  atmosphere,  a  "liberal- 
ism," that  is  not  always  a  sign  of  healthy  and  independent  conviction, 
but  as  often  an  indication  of  a  loss  of  connection,  lack  of  religious 
interest,  self-sufficiency  and  worldliness.  We  are  in  danger  of  ossi- 
fication on  the  one  hand  and  of  neurosis  on  the  other.  Formalism 
or  cant,  and  laxity  or  irreligiousness  are  equally  to  be  avoided.  A 
Christian  spirit  of  love  directed  by  the  pure  doctrine  of  our  inherit- 
ance is  the  truth  to  be  jealously  guarded  and  preserved. 

But  the  Lord  of  his  Church  is  our  hope.  We  need  neither  fear 
nor  trust  in  men.  He  has  already  shown  us  that  individuals  are  not 
indispensable.  Such  have  come,  have  made  their  contribution,  and 
have  gone  to  their  reward.  They  have  been  dear  to  us,  and  they  have 
put  the  stamp  of  their  character  upon  our  Synod.  And  we  thank  God 
for  the  names  recorded  in  our  annals  and  for  those  only  recorded  above. 
But  God  has  made  it  apparent  that  our  Synod  is  not  built  upon  any 
human  being  or  beings.  It  is  built  upon  the  Bock  of  Ages.  For  the 
same  reason  we  need  not  fear  what  men  may  do.  "If  this  counsel  or 
this  work  be  of  men,  it  will  be  ovei thrown;  but  if  it  is  of  God,  ye 
will  not  be  able  to  overthrow  it."  We  believe  that  God  deals  with 
his  Church  as  he  deals  with  the  nations.  The  waves  of  history  rise 
and  fall;  the  winds  and  the  currents  vary;  sometimes  storms  arise 


44  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

and  the  sky  is  overcast.  But  through  it  all  he  keeps  watch  above 
his  own  and  guides  his  Church  ever  nearer  to  the  destined  goal. 

As  we  look  back  upon  the  past,  let  us  unite  in  grateful  thanks  for 
the  great  gifts  and  blessings  we  have  received  at  his  hands,  for  his 
unfailing  patience  and  for  his  unvarying  faithfulness  toward  us. 
And  as  we  look  forward  into  the  future,  let  us  also  unite  in  humble 
prayer  for  his  continued  favor  and  guidance— for  the  light  and 
strength  and  grace  we  need  to  further  his  cause  among  those  entrusted 
to  our  care ! 

It  now  devolves  upon  us,  a  new  generation,  to  continue  the  work 
of  our  predecessors  with  the  same  vigor  and  in  the  same  spirit  as 
the}'.  And  in  so  far  as  we  imitate  their  example,  so  eminently  worthy 
of  our  emulation,  we  may  still  look  forward  to  similar  results.  The 
same  God  and  the  same  promises  are  ours.  Our  methods  may  vary 
and  our  language  may  change.  We  may  even  find  it  necessary  to 
consider  many  a  problem  from  a  different  point  of  view.  But  our 
goal  is  one  and  the  same — the  salvation  of  souls,  the  glory  of  the 
Christ,  and  the  coming  of  the  Kingdom ! 

"He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all, 
how  shall  he  not  also  with  him  freely  give  us  all  things?"  "In  all 
these  things  we  are  more  than  conquerors  through  him  that  loved  us/' 

C.   J.    Sb'DERGREN". 


Prof.  L.  P.  Esbjorn 
1808—1870 


Church  Polity  of  the  Augustana  Synod. 


I.    Historical   and  Other   Observations. 

The  Augustana  Synod  in  Line. 

OMPLAINTS  suggestive  of  defects  and  shortcomings  of  our 
system  of  church  government  have  time  and  again  been 
made.  But  if  it  be  characteristic  of  the  Lutheran  Church 
throughout  that  her  doctrinal  development  was  matured 
much  sooner  than  her  organization  and  polity,  and  that  organization 
has  never  been  a  distinguishing  glory  of  Lutheranism,  the  same  is 
presumably  true  of  the  Augustana  Synod  also.  Our  pioneers  might 
have  adopted  either  the  Territorial  or  Collegiate  systems  of  Germany, 
or  the  Episcopal  government  of  the  Church  of  Sweden,  or  the  Con- 
gregational system  of  America,  and  still  be  in  the  line  of  succession. 
Indeed,  it  is  quite  Lutheran  to  hold  that  "no  specific  form  of  govern- 
ment and  discipline  for  Christ's  Church  was  prescribed  by  the  Scrip- 
tures," and  in  adopting,  in  the  main,  the  principles  of  earlier  organ- 
izers our  fathers  placed  themselves  on  solid  ground. 

Had  the  Church  of  Sweden  taken  hold  of  the  emigration,  things 
might  have  shaped  themselves  quite  differently,  but  perhaps  not  more 
advantageously.  As  it  was,  Swedish  Lutheranism  was  thrown  on 
its  own  inventive  resources.  But  in  spite  of  its  declaration  of  inde- 
pendence as  to  polity  the  Church  of  Sweden  has  awarded  the  Augus- 
tana Synod  the  much  coveted  relation  of  "Daughter  Church  in 
America,"  thereby  ratifying  anew  the  confessional  principles  that  the 
Lutheran  Church  has  no  set  system  of  church  government  or  polity, 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


though  that  venerable  mother  might  have  wished  that  her  daughter 
had  taken  after  her.  Not  even  the  smiling  approaches  by  the  Anglican 
Church  could  persuade  the  archbishop  of  Uppsala  and  his  associates 
to  accede  to  principles  in  any  way  detrimental  to  the  Daughter  Church. 
The  Synod  in  its  Formative  Throes. 

From  these  prefatory  remarks  the  inference  is  easily  made  that 
Swedish  Lutheranism  in  its  genesis  was,  if  not  "void",  yet  "without 
form,"  with  a  "darkness"  of  inexperience  in  ecclesiastic  affairs  "brood- 
ing" over  its  necessarily  chaotic  state.  Conducive  towards  making 
difficulties  still  more  difficult  was  the  pioneers'  coming  here  in  separate 
groups,  widely  scattered,  woefully  straitened  in  their  circumstances, 
without  houses  of  worship  and  without  pastoral  oversight,  without — 
as  has  been  intimated — any  ecclesiastical  connection  with  their  father- 
land, preyed  upon  by  crafty  impostors,  worthless  adventurers,  deposed 
clergymen  or  such  as  claimed  to  be  clergymen,  but  were  not,  with 
false  brethren  and  fanatics,  there  not  being  a  shadow  even  of  organiza- 
tion. When  the  idea  of  organizing  arose  in  their  minds  they  were 
tantalized  by  the  realization  of  being  like  scattered  sheep,  surrounded 
by  wolves  in  sectarian  garb  —  at  most  a  church  in  the  wilderness. 
Yet  so  far  from  losing  their  ancestral  faith,  or  being  alienated  from 
the  religion  of  their  childhood,  our  pioneers  were  animated  with  the 
earnest  longings  for  the  "order  and  fellowship"  of  their  own  Church. 
They  brought  with  them  the  pietism  then  aglow  in  the  fatherland. 
Thus  it  was  that  one  warm  heart  met  the  other  everywhere,  drawing 
nearer  and  nearer,  until  the  Pentecostal  flame  arose  on  Jefferson 
Prairie  in  the  blessed  year  of  our  Lord  1860  and  united  them  "with 
ties  that  bind"  into  "the  Scandinavian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Augus- 
tana  Synod",  later  on  "the  Augustana  Synod",  from  which  event  the 
polity  of  the  Synod  properly  dates,  though  splendid  feats  of  righteous 
diplomacy  were  recorded  previously,  as  gathered  from  our  relations 
with  the  Synod  of  Northern  Illinois  as  well  as  with  other  bodies. 
Specific  Form  of  Christian  Life. 

The  polity  of  a  given  Church  is  always  an  index  and  an  expression 
of  its  inner  life.  Then,  if  it  be  true  —  as  has  been  admirably  set 
forth  by  competent  writers — that  Lutheranism  is  a  specific  form  of 
Christian  life  and  a  mode  of  giving  and  receiving  and  living  the 
truths  of  Christianity,  the  same  is  eminently  true  also  of  Swedish 
Lutheranism  in  America.  The  specific  mission  of  the  Augustana 


ITS  POLITY  49 


Synod  could  not  be  out  of  harmony  with  and  certainly  not  antagonistic 
to  the  Church  in  its  entirety.  The  religious  life  imbibed  by  it  would 
naturally  be  effective  in  moulding  and  giving  color  to  its  polity.  We 
must  confess  to  several  divergences,  but  may  there  not  be  discerned 
a  providential  guidance  in  this  also?  Experiences,  environments, 
education,  national  peculiarities,  personal  gifts,  etc.,  have,  so  let  us 
hope,  in  our  case  worked  together  in  making  us  a  salt  unto  others. 
In  order  that  we  might  more  effectively  serve  our  Lord  and  Master, 
we  have  found  it  best,  in  quite  a  number  of  instances,  to  temper 
our  zeal  with  discretion,  as  is  indicated  by  attempted  or  effected 
changes  in  our  older  Constitutions,  or  in  explaining  certain  features 
in  them,  to  wit,  our  position  towards  secret  societies  and  our  ex- 
tending to  women  the  right  of  voting  in  congregational  affairs.  But 
in  the  main  we  have  adhered  quite  rigidly  to  the  principles  set  forth 
from  the  very  outstart. 

"Peace,  not  Pieces." 

Our  polity  in  regard  to  sister  synods  may  at  times  have  been  char- 
acterized by  an  uncouthness  peculiar  to  the  Viking  blood,  but  beneath 
this  uncouthness  ran,  if  we  understood  our  own  hearts,  the  deep  and 
steady  irenic  undercurrent  of  "peace,  not  pieces".  Even  in  our  rela- 
tions to  other  Protestant  communions  we  strive  to  be  irenic,  though  un- 
compromising in  doctrinal  questions  and  unionistic  movements,  and 
the  bitter  controversies  that  raged  at  times  and  the  equally  bitter  words 
that  fell  are  mere  incidents  in  the  Synod's  history.  But  our  love  for 
peace  has  rendered  us  cautious  as  to  false  peace  —  a  "peace  when  there 
is  no  peace."  Our  effort  was  to  be  candid  and  honest  —  we  certainly 
were  outspoken.  Our  standpoint  concerning  secret  and  other  ir- 
religious societies  sufficiently  marks  our  dealings  in  our  councils  of 
war  and  of  peace  in  relation  to  the  unchurched  and  unchurching  sur- 
roundings, while  our  uncompromising  stand  in  reference  to  pulpit 
and  altar  fellowship  in  consonance  with  the  Galesburg  Rule  and  in 
other  quite  drastic  measures  on  the  floor  of  the  Synod  places  us  on 
record  as  squarely  antagonistic  towards  the  latitudinarian  unionistic 
tendencies  within  non-Lutheran  communions.  Turning  over  the  leaves 
of  our  Constitutions  reminiscently  we  find  that  their  different  articles 
and  paragraphs  mark  so  many  battlefields  where  the  Synod  fought 
the  battles  of  the  Lord,  while  at  the  same  time  they  are — the  Lord 
of  Hosts  having  spared  us  the  Waterloos — so  many  and  durable  monu- 


50  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

ments  of  victories,  each  bearing  the  inscription :  "And  there's  none 
other  God,  he  holds  the  field  forever."  And  still  these  monuments 
may  after  all  be  only  a  small  part  of  the  Synod's  history,  though 
hedges  are  not  unimportant  to  vineyards. 

The  Polity  Congregational. 

Before  the  idea  of  Conference  or  Synod  was  conceived  in  the  minds 
of  the  first  settlers,  there  were  congregations,  and  whatsoever  there 
was  of  government  within  them  originated  with  those  scattered  groups 
that,  one  way  or  another,  organized  themselves  into  congregations 
with  perhaps  no  view  of  constitutionally  uniting  the  one  with  the 
other  into  a  general  body.  Each  group  made  its  own  laws  and  en- 
forced them  without  any  advice  or  interference  whatsoever.  Of  some 
of  them  it  might,  indeed,  be  said  in  the  words  of  St.  Paul  that  they 
had  not  the  law,  but  did  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the  law, 
these,  having  not  the  law,  were  a  law  unto  themselves.  It  was  natural, 
therefore,  that  those  particular  churches  in  the  diaspora  were  to  oc- 
cupy an  important  part  in  shaping  the  destinies  of  the  Swedish- 
American  Church  and  her  polity  along  the  entire  line  until  the  final 
adoption  of  the  Synodical  Constitution  in  1894  and  the  Congrega- 
tional Constitution  in  1907. 

The  polity  was  so  markedly  congregational  that  the  Synod  con- 
tinually stood  dangerously  near  being  an  advisory  body  only.  The 
individual  churches  adopt  their  own  Constitution  and  define  their 
own  position  doctrinally  and  otherwise.  The  wording  is  dictated  by 
the  Synod,  and  it  does,  indeed,  enjoin  its  adoption,  but  the  individual 
churches  do  the  adopting  in  such  a  manner  that  one  is  often  reminded 
of  the  saying,  "Man  proposes  but  God  disposes."  In  the  words  of  Dr. 
Jacobs  on  the  position  of  synods  "the  Synod  has  no  more  power  than 
the  congregations  uniting  in  synod  confer  when  they  accept  the 
synodical  constitution,  the  final  decision  resting  in  all  cases  with  the 
congregation."  A  telling  illustration  of  this  self-asserting  inde- 
pendence was  in  evidence  when  the  individual  churches  either  directly 
refused  to  accept  or  silently  passed  by  the  New  Britain  Constitution., 
this  feature  of  individualism  reaching  its  culmen  in  an  entire  Con- 
ference refusing  to  receive  congregations  that  had  adopted  the  New 
Britain  Constitution,  hardly  excusable  even  in  the  light  of  jealously 
clinging  to  the  prerogatives,  real  or  presumed,  vouchsafed  by  the 
fathers.  On  the  other  hand  such  congregations  that  accepted  said 


Pccatonica,   111.,    (1857). 


Rockford,  111.,   (1856). 
Lindsborg,   Kans.,    (1869). 


Berlin,  111.,   (1858). 


Early   church   architecture    in   the   Synod. 


U.  OF  ILL  UB. 


52  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

document  evidenced  their  liberty  of  action  in  so  doing.  Obstinate 
congregations  and  Conferences  might,  of  course,  be  disciplined,  but 
as  such  action  would  be  productive  of  much  strife,  the  Synod  ac- 
quiesced to  the  extent  of  referring  the  Constitution  to  a  committee 
for  revision.  Whether  such  independence  will  prove  detrimental  or 
not  remains  an  unsolved  problem.  It  certainly  is  not  an  ideal  con- 
dition of  things,  but  it  nevertheless  exists. 

II.    The   Congregational   Constitution. 

Built  on  a  Rock. 

The  peaceful  and  successful  development  of  governmental  prin- 
ciples, "proving  all  things,  holding  fast  that  which  is  good  and 
abstaining  from  all  appearances  of  evil",  apparently  centers  in  the 
hope  and  the  surety  that  the  congregations  adhere  to  the  Word  of 
God  as  the  supreme  rule  of  faith  and  works  and  to  the  standards  of 
the  Lutheran  Church.  And,  indeed,  on  this  point  there  has  been  no 
wavering.  By  their  Constitution  the  congregations  bind  themselves 
"as  Christian  churches  in  general,  and  as  Evangelical  Lutheran 
churches  in  particular"  to  hold  fast  to  the  "Holy  Scriptures  as  the 
revealed  Word  of  God  and  as  the  only  sufficient  and  infallible  rule 
and  standard  of  faith  and  practice",  also  to  accept  and  confess  not 
only  the  three  oldest  Symbols  (the  Apostolic,  the  Nicene  and  the 
Athanasian),  but  also  the  "unaltered  Augsburg  Confession  as  a  brief 
and  true  exposition  of  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  Christianity, 
said  Confession  being  understood  in  accordance  with  the  further  de- 
velopment of  these  doctrines  in  the  other  symbolical  books  of  the 
Lutheran  Church."  Furthermore  the  congregations  bind  themselves 
to  "use  orthodox  books  at  divine  services  as  well  as  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  young." 

From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  the  congregations,  each  and  every 
one,  have  placed  themselves,  voluntarily  and  irrevocably  and  without 
one  dissenting  voice,  on  the  Eock  of  Ages.  Out  of  this  fertile  ground 
grew  all  other  rules  and  regulations  in  the  past,  and  it  is  an  inspira- 
tion at  the  end  of  these  fifty  years  to  know  that  no  congregation,  or 
any  member  thereof,  was  in  any  way  or  manner  coerced  to  make  this 
declaration  of  faith.  This  steadfastness  was  neither  a  product  of 


ITS  POLITY  53 


"stale  orthodoxy"  or  "inherited  dogma",  for  they  "believed,  therefore 
have  they  spoken",  individually  and  collectively.  And  out  of  this 
fulness  of  living  conviction  came  also  the  earnest  desire  of  uniting 
into  a  Synod,  thus  safeguarding  against  detrimental  individualism,, 
schism  and  other  disintegrating  agencies. 

In  referring  to  our  church  polity  as  "congregational"  it  must,  how- 
ever, be  borne  in  mind  that  it  is  not  Congregationalism  in  the  sense 
of  the  go-as-you-please  arrangement  of  the  Congregationalists,  where- 
by each  individual  congregation  may  or  may  not,  as  the  case  may  be, 
teach  and  practice  anything  and  everything  that  comes  along.  This 
idea  is  so  far  from  being  an  integral  part  of  our  Constitutions  that 
they,  on  the  contrary,  vigorously  repel  the  very  shadow  of  the  same, 
it  being  firmly  and  irrevocably  established  that  those  Articles  (I  and 
II)  which  concern  doctrine  and  the  preaching  of  that  doctrine,  also 
the  use  of  orthodox  books  at  public  services  and  in  teaching  the 
young,  "sliall  never  be  altered  or  amended." 

Qualifications  and  Duties  of  the  Pastor. 

Next  to  having  the  gospel  of  salvation  in  its  purity  is  having  a 
"minister  of  the  sanctuary",  who  has  "prepared  his  heart  to  keep  the 
law  of  the  Lord,  and  to  do  it,  and  to  teach  in  Israel  statutes  and  judg- 
ments." And  very  properly  the  Congregational  Constitution  provides 
that  the  pastor  be  duly  tried  ("behorigen  profvad"),  legally  called 
and  properly  accredited  to  perform  the  duties  of  his  office.  He  shall 
be  a  member  of  the  Lutheran  Synod  with  which  the  congregation  is 
connected,  or  become  such  at  the  next  meeting  of  that  Synod ;  preach 
the  Word  of  God  and  administer  the  Holy  Sacraments  in  full  accord- 
ance with  the  Confession  of  the  congregation;  be  a  true  and  sincere 
Christian;  lead  a  pious  and  edifying  life;  visit  the  sick  and  the 
needy;  be  diligent  in  the  religious  instruction  and  proper  training  of 
the  young;  comfort,  teach,  reprove,  admonish,  exhort  and  warn,  both 
publicly  and  privately,  as  the  Word  of  God  directs  (1  Tim.  2). 
Organizing  a  Congregation. 

It  is  of  interest  in  this  connection  to  observe  the  importance  the 
Synod  attaches  to  the  organization  of  a  congregation.  No  congrega- 
tion may  be  organized  unless  worthy  material  is  in  evidence,  and  no 
organization  can  be  effected  unless  directed  by  a  pastor  who  conducts 
religious  service  and  explains  the  importance  and  privileges  of  having 
an  organized  congregation.  The  names  of  the  persons  desiring  an 


54  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

organization  are  then  recorded,  upon  which  a  formal  resolution  to 
organize  is  passed.  The  Constitution  having  been  formally  adopted, 
the  organization  document  is  signed  by  each  person  or  by  the  officers 
elected  and  empowered  to  do  so.  No  congregation  may  be  received 
into  the  Synod  unless  it  is  incorporated  in  accordance  with  the  laws 
of  the  state  where  it  is  located. 

The  Pastor's  Privileges. 

First  of  all  he  is  the  chief  member  of  his  congregation  and  its 
leader.  The  members  are  to  respect  him,  follow  him,  obey  him,  and 
to  provide  for  his  proper  support.  He  is  the  president  ex  officio  of 
the  church  council  and  calls  the  executive  body  of  the  congregation 
together  whenever  he  sees  fit,  and  no  business  relating  to  government 
or  discipline  shall  be  transacted  without  his  knowledge  and  assent 
or  in  his  absence.  He  may  also  ad  interim  exclude  unworthy  members 
from  the  Lord's  table.  He  calls  all  the  corporation  meetings  of  the 
congregation,  annual  as  well  as  extra,  and  presides  over  them  ex 
officio  and  holds  the  deciding  vote  in  case  of  a  tie,  and  exercises  other 
ruling  functions  within  the  congregation.  Charges  against  him  shall 
not  be  entertained  unless  supported  by  testimony  of  two  or  three 
trustworthy  witnesses. 

The  Election  of  Pastor  and  His  Installation. 

The  Church  Council  has  the  right  of  nominating  the  candidate, 
and  may,  if  need  be,  invite  a  Lutheran  minister  or  a  candidate  for 
the  ministry  to  preach  a  trial  eermon,  that  the  congregation,  may  be 
given  opportunity  to  know  him;  or,  it  may  surrender  its  right  to  the 
meeting. 

It  is  the  accepted  sense  of  the  Constitution  that  only  one  candidate 
at  a  time  may  be  invited  to  preach  a  trial  sermon,  and  that  only  one 
candidate  may  be  nominated  and  voted  on  at  one  and  the  same  meet- 
ing. If  the  candidate  be  voted  down,  the  same  procedure  has  to  be 
repeated. 

But  in  cases  where  the  choice  of  candidate  was  left  with  the  congre- 
gation, liberty  was  often  taken  to  invite  several  ministers  to  preach 
before  nominating  and  voting,  and  as  far  as  the  tacent  clamant  theory 
goes  this  procedure  has  been  legal,  for  no  complaints  have,  as  far 
as  known,  been  made  or  entertained. 

To  make  the  election  legal  the  congregational  meeting  for  that 
purpose  must  be  announced  on  a  Sunday  and  not  less  than  ten  days 


ITS  POLITY 


55 


Zion,  Rock  Island,   111.,   (1907).        Paxton,    111.,    (1908).  San  Francisco,  Cal.,   (1305). 

Recent  church  architecture  in  the  Synod. 


56  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

previously.  The  voting  is  done  in.  the  following  manner.  The  pre- 
siding minister  calls  the  names  of  the  voters  and  each  person  gives 
his  yea  or  nay,  a  two-thirds  vote  of  those  present  being  required  for 
election.  Absent  persons  may,  however,  vote  by  certified  ballots.  A 
certificate  of  election,  signed  by  the  presiding  minister  and  the  record- 
ing secretary,  shall  be  left  with  the  Church  Council,  who  shall  issue 
the  call  to  the  person  elected. 

Should  neither  the  Church  Council  nor  the  congregation  know 
whom  to  call,  the  president  of  the  Conference  or  of  the  Synod  may 
be  appealed  to  for  advice. 

When  possible  the  pastor  thus  called  shall  be  solemnly  installed 
into  his  office  by  the  president  of  the  Conference,  assisted  by  other 
ministers.  At  the  installation  the  pastor  shall  solemnly  bind  himself 
to  teach,  publicly  and  privately,  in  accordance  with  the  Word  of  God 
and  the  Confession  of  the  congregation,  and  to  hold  his  ordination 
vows  and  the  Congregational  Constitution  inviolate,  upon  which  the 
care  of  the  flock  is  officially  entrusted  to  him  in  the  name  of  the 
triune  God. 

Discipline  of  the  Pastor. 

Should  the  pastor  be  guilty  of  negligence  in  his  office,  or  of  un- 
becoming actions  the  Church  Council  and,  as  the  case  may  develop, 
the  president  of  the  Conference  shall  earnestly  admonish  him.  Should 
such  admonition  prove  ineffectual,  and  should  the  welfare  of  the 
congregation  require  a  change  of  pastor,  a  motion  to  that  effect  shall 
be  entertained  at  a  congregational  meeting.  As  previously  stated, 
charges  against  him  shall  not,  however,  be  entertained  unless  sup- 
ported by  the  testimony  of  two  or  three  trustworthy  witnesses  (1  Tim. 
5:  19),  and  he  shall  not  be  dismissed  unless  two-thirds  of  those  voting 
shall  be  in  favor  of  dismissal. 

Appeals. 

Should  difficulties  arise  within  the  congregation  which  it  is  unable 
to  adjust,  the  congregation  or  any  part  thereof  may  appeal  to  the 
Conference.  Should  the  decision  of  the  Conference  prove  unsatisfact- 
ory, appeal  may  be  made  to  the  Synod.  Disciplined  parties,  pastor 
or  members,  may  appeal  to  both  authorities  in  the  order  designated, 
but  the  decision  by  the  Synod  shall  be  final  in  all  instances. 

In  all  cases  to  our  knowledge  civil  courts  have  upheld  our  Consti- 
tution. 


ITS  POLITY  57 


The  Church  Council,  Its  Qualifications  and  Power. 

The  executive  government  of  each  congregation  is  vested  in  the 
Church  Council,  of  which  the  pastor  is  president  ex  officio.  Its  members 
are,  with  the  help  of  God,  to  live  a  Christian  life  in  their  own  house 
and  before  the  entire  congregation;  conduct,  in  the  absence  of  the 
pastor  or  in  case  of  vacancy,  the  public  devotion;  in  general  to  ex- 
hort to  and  promote  a  true  and  living  piety;  visit  the  sick  and  pro- 
vide for  needy  and  destitute  members;  see  to  it  that  the  pastor,  in 
accordance  with  the  Word  of  God,  receives  his  proper  maintenance; 
also  that  the  children  and  the  youth  of  the  congregation  are  instructed 
in  Christianity,  and  that  schools  for  this  purpose  are  established  and 
maintained;  with  the  pastor  to  constitute  the  school-board;  together 
with  the  pastor  work  for  the  advancement  of  missions ;  in  general  see 
to  it  that  everything  within  the  congregation,  especially  at  the  divine 
services,  is  conducted  decently  and  in  order. 

The  temporal  affairs  are  entrusted  to  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and, 
with  the  Deacons,  they  constitute  a  General  Board.  The  Trustees, 
however,  have  no  power  to  interfere  with  the  spiritual  affairs  of  the 
congregation,  or  to  exclude  the  congregation  from  the  church,  or  the 
pastor  from  the  pulpit,  or  in  any  other  way  hinder  him  from  exercis- 
ing his  duties.  Deacons  as  well  as  Trustees  are  to  be  installed  in  their 
office.  » ' 

Discipline  of  Deacons  and  Trustees. 

Should  a  deacon  or  trustee  make  himself  guilty  of  carelessness  in 
his  conduct  or  negligence  in  performing  his  official  duties,  the  Church 
Council  shall  earnestly  admonish  and  warn  him.  Should  this  not  have 
the  desired  effect,  the  Church  Council  is  empowered  to  suspend  him 
from  office  and,  if  need  be,  appoint  some  other  competent  person  in 
his  place  until  next  annual  meeting  of  the  congregation,  when  his  case 
shall  be  taken  up,  and,  if  he  be  found  guilty,  he  shall  be  deposed. 
Reception  of  Members.,  Their  Duties  and  Discipline. 

Children  and  unbaptized  adults  are  received  through  baptism.  Bap- 
tized and  confirmed  persons,  however,  who  are  morally  and  otherwise 
qualified  and  not  members  of  Masonic  or  other  secret  and  irreligious 
fraternities,  arc  publicly  received  in  accordance  with  a  prescribed  rit- 
ual similar  to  that  for  confirmation.  This  mode  of  receiving  as  mem- 
bers non-Lutheran  persons  has  the  validity  of  confirmation. 

This  rule,  however,  was  modified  in  1895,  at  the  instance  of  the 

The  Augustana  Synod  .  5 


58  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

New  York  Conference,  to  the  effect  that  persons  coming  attested  by 
the  mother  Church  in  Sweden  may  be  received  as  members  on  sub- 
scribing, in  the  presence  of  the  Church  Council,  to  the  Constitution 
of  the  congregation. 

As  a  matter  of  course  children  of  non-members  become  members 
by  baptism,  but  it  is  nowhere  stated  that  such  children  are  to  be 
enrolled  in  the  Church  Eecord,  and  consequently  their  names  are 
entered  on  the  Eecord  of  Baptism  only. 

It  is  the  sacred  duty  of  the  members  to  lead  a  Christian  life;  to  be 
in  their  intercourse  with  one  another  affectionate,  meek,  and  peaceable, 
endeavoring,  with  admonition,  consolation  and  encouragement  to  edify 
one  another  in  their  holy  faith ;  to  promote  the  unity  and  welfare  of 
the  congregation;  diligently  and  prayerfully  read  and  search  the  Word 
of  God  and  to  keep  the  Lord's  day  holy;  diligently  to  attend  the 
public  services  and  devotional  meetings  of  the  congregation;  make 
reverent  use  of  the  Holy  Sacraments ;  be  instant  in  private  and  family 
prayer,  in  order  that  they  themselves  may  grow  in  grace  and  sanctifi- 
cation,  and  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  holy  name  by  them  be 
glorified. 

It  is  the  duty  of  every  member,  when  summoned,  to  appear  before- 
the  Church  Council  and  to  submit  to  the  regulations  and  discipline  of 
the  congregation;  according  to  their  ability  to  contribute  to  the  sup- 
port of  the  pastor  and  to  all  other  objects  of  church  work. 

Members  neglectful  of  their  duties  are  to  be  warned  and  admonished 
by  the  Church  Council.  Should  any  one  thus  warned  and  admonished 
persist  in  neglecting  the  public  services  or  other  duties  heretofore  re- 
ferred to,  such  person  shall  not  remain  a  member,  but  be  stricken  from 
the  list  of  members  and  his  dismissal  be  announced  to  the  congrega- 
tion. Such  persons  forfeit  all  claim  to  any  share  of  the  real  or  per- 
sonal property  of  the  congregation.  Discipline  reaches  its  culmen  in 
excommunication.  Among  causes  for  excommunication  may  be  men- 
tioned abandonment  and  misinterpretation  of,  or  open  opposition  to 
the  doctrines  of  the  Church,  falling  into  gross  transgressions,  such  as 
drunkenness,  licentiousness,  profanity,  malice,  slander,  or  Sabbath- 
breaking,  or  uniting  with  Free  Masons  or  any  other  secret  or  irreli- 
gious society,  or  a  conduct  that  causes  offence  and  distress  to  the 
Church  of  Christ. 

The  Church  Council  shall,  however,  restore  to  the  full  enjoyment 


ITS  POLITY 


59 


Iinmanuel.  Kansas  City,  Mo.,   (1900).     New  Scandia,   Minn.,    (1908).    Pittsburg,   Pa.,    (1908). 

Recent  church  architecture  in  the  Synod. 


THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 


of  all  the  privileges  of  the  Church  such  suspended  persons  as  give 
satisfactory  evidence  of  true  repentance  and  reformation. 

Right  of  Property, 

In  case  of  a  division  Avithin  the  congregation  its  personal  property  or 
real  estate  shall  forever  belong  to  those  who  faithfully  adhere  to  the 
Constitution  and  remain  in  connection  with  the  Synod  to  which  the 
congregation  helonged  before  the  division. 

III.    The   Sy nodical  Constitution. 
A  Bond  of  Unity. 

For  this  document  it  may  be  assumed  that  it  embodies  the  ripened 
fruit  of  experimental  church  government  of  the  half  century  just  com- 
pleted, and  it  certainly  bears  the  marks  of  earnest  efforts  towards  a 
goal.  It  may  not  be  final  in  its  details  but  its  earnest  tone  throughout 
is  the  voice  of  one  crying :  "Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his 
paths  straight",  in  fact  the  glory  of  it  is  the  unifying  spirit  pervading 
the  same.  In  every  paragraph  we  behold  anew  that  same  Christian 
spirit  which  during  these  blessed  years  of  endeavors  actuated  our 
people  gathering  themselves  into  congregations,  and  we  find  it  strong 
enough  to  unite  these  congregations  into  that  Congregation  of  Con- 
gregations—  the  Si/nod.  If  ever  a  feeling  of  disappointment,  over 
the  fact  that  the  Synod  had  no  power  above  what  the  congregations 
conceded  was  productive  of  misgivings,  as  it  undeniably  was  with  a 
strong  minority,  this  ''book  of  the  covenant"  sufficiently  demonstrates 
the  solid  fact  that  our  congregations  could  and  would,  without  sur- 
rendering any  of  their  inherited  or  acquired  prerogatives,  extend 
governmental  rights  and  functions  to  the  Synod  to  make  it  legislative 
enough  and  supervisory  enough  and  disciplinary  enough  for  all  practi- 
cal purposes.  And  may  we  not  say  of  it,  vox  populi,  vox  Dei? 
What  Constitutes  the  Synod. 

In  the  wording  of  this  Constitution  the  Synod  shall  consist  of  all 
the  clergymen  and  congregations  in  regular  connection  with  the  same. 
Congregations  within  a  given  territory  shall  unite  into  Conferences, 
the  number  and  boundaries  of  which  are  to  be  decided  by  the  Synod, 
and  shall  be  represented  at  the  Synodical  meetings  by  an  equal  number 
of  clerical  and  lay  delegates,  elected,  with  their  alternates,  at  the  an- 


ITS  POLITY  61 


iiual  Conference  meeting,  the  number  not  to  exceed  two  delegates  (one 
clergyman  and  one  layman)  for  every  fifteen  hundred  communicants  or 
larger  fraction  thereof.  ISTo  one  not  a  voting  member  in  some  congre- 
gation within  a  Conference  shall  be  elected  delegate.  These  delegates, 
together  with  the  members  of  the  Synodical  Council,  the  officers  of 
the  Synod,  the  members  of  the  Theological  Faculty,  the  President  of 
Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary,  a  delegate  from  each 
of  the  boards  of  directors  of  the  different  departments  of  activity 
under  the  direct  control  of  the  Synod  and  which  are  duly  incorporated, 
and  a  delegate  from  each  of  the  boards  of  directors  of  the  Conference 
institutions  of  learning  shall  constitute  the  voting  members  of  the 
Synod  in  session.  In  case  of  changes  in  officials  the  receding  officers 
retain  the  right  to  vote  until  the  adjournment  of  the  meeting.  Two- 
thirds  majority  of  the  elected  delegates  shall  be  present  to  make  the 
meeting  legal. 

In  these  vigorous  strokes  of  the  pen  the  Synod  emerges  from  what- 
ever may  have  been  uncertain  in  the  polity  of  years  past.  The  mutual 
relations  between  the  pastor  and  the  congregation,  their  relation  to 
the  Synod  and  the  Conference,  the  relation  of  the  respective  Confer- 
ences to  each  other  and  to  the  Synod,  and  the  position  of  the  institu- 
tions of  learning  is  hereby  firmly  established,  giving  marked  promi- 
nence to  the  ministerial  office  of  the  Church. 

Diverging  views  have  with  us,  as  elsewhere,  been  held  on  the  min- 
isterial office,  and  it  has  been  claimed  that  former  Constitutions  had 
not  given  due  prominence  to  the  ministry.  The  unappreciative  stage 
reached  its  Canossa  when  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Synod  could  not 
retain  his  seat  in  the  Synodical  meeting  because  he,  for  the  time 
being,  and  that  too  from  overwork,  was  without  a  pastorate,  and  when 
an  attempt  was  made  to  relegate  pastors  without  pastorates  to  the 
category  of  "honorary  members",  thus  excluding  them  from  the  Synod 
and  the  Church  of  Christ,  unless  they  formally,  like  perfect  strangers 
and  laymen,  joined  some  local  church  within  the  realm,  leaving  to 
them  as  a  heritage  from  their  ordination  and  as  a  reward  of  their 
strenuous  labor  in  the  vineyard  the  empty  title  of  -  -  "pastor",  but 
otherwise  practically  putting  them  under  the  ban. 

Considered  in  this  light  this  "new"  Constitution  is  to  all  intents 
a  repetition,  clothed  in  dignified  language,  of  the  famous  declaration : 
"JSTach  Canossa  gehen  wir  nicht"  (To  Canossa  we  go  not).  Guarding 


62  THE  AUGTSTANA  SYNOD 

on  the  one  side  against  hierarchism  and  on  the  other  against  sep- 
aratistic  arbitrariness,  the  Synod,  consisting  of  an  equal  number  of 
clerical  and  lay  delegates  with  equal  rights,  assumes  the  power  of 
governing  the  Church,  thereby  preventing  disorganizing  legislation. 
It  also  establishes  that  synodical  form  of  church  government  is  in 
full  harmony  with  the  principles  of  polity  set  forth  in  the  Lutheran 
Confessions. 

Scope  and  Purpose. 

The  purpose  of  this  Synod  is  to  ward  and  promote  the  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Church.  To  this  end  it  shall  have  the  power : 

To  have  in  charge,  control  and  direct,  the  general  mission  work  — 
Home  as  well  as  Foreign ; 

To  maintain  and  regulate  the  common  educational  institution  — 
The  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary; 

To  regulate  in  general  the  educational  work  within  the  Synod; 

To  adopt,  improve  and  enjoin  the  uniform  use  of  liturgical  and 
other  books  for  the  public  services  and  for  the  instruction  in  Chris- 
tianity; 

To  see  to  it  that  edifying  and  orthodox  religious  papers  and  books 
are  published ; 

To  arrange  for  theological  discussions,  and  to  preach  the  word  of  God ; 

To  examine,  improve  and  adopt  proposed  amendments  to  Congrega- 
tional and  Conference  Constitutions; 

To  entertain  and  pass  upon  questions  referred  by  the  Conferences 
to  it,  as  also  cases  of  appeal  from  parties  dissatisfied  with  decisions 
by  the  Conferences,  such  appeals  to  be  made  in  writing  and  in  com- 
pliance with  the  Constitution  of  the  Conference,  and 

To  appoint  delegates  to  other  Synods  and  to  the  General  Council. 

It  will  readily  be  seen  that  each  and  every  clause  opens  up  avenues 
towards  almost  unlimited  possibilities  and  opportunities.  In  calling 
into  view  at  the  outstart  the  entire  "Evangelical  Lutheran  Church" 
the  Synod  not  only  renews  its  allegiance  to  the  "Mother  of  Prot- 
estants," but  it  also  officially  pledges  its  hearty  sympathy  with  and 
its  co-operation  in  furthering  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  all  lands. 
If  the  field  of  the  Lutheran  Church  be  "the  world",  the  Augustana 
Synod  desires  to  be  in  the  midst  of  it,  sowing  the  good  seed  until  the 
"end  of  the  world",  when  the  "reapers"  shall  put  an  end  to  all  human 
efforts  in  time. 


ITS  POLITY  63 


The  S'ynod  does  not  in  its  Inner  or  Home  Mission  confine  itself 
to  its  "kinsmen  according  to  flesh",  but  through  its  Americanizing 
and  Americanized  members  it  extends  a  helping  hand,  in  common 
with  other  Synods,  towards  other  citizens  in  the  land  of  adoption  who 
know  not  the  Lord  who  "standeth  in  the  midst  of  them",  or  through 

y  c 

negligence  or  indifference  of  "riotous  living''  have  "wasted  their  sub- 
stance." 

In  the  foreign  field  the  Synod  is  represented  in  India  and  in  China. 

But  the  scope  is  widening  in  other  directions.  The  Synod,  in  the 
wording  of  the  Constitution,  regulates  not  only  the  principal  Institu- 
tion of  learning  in  Eock  Island,  the  property  of  the  entire  Synod,  but 
it  regulates  also  all  other  educational  interests  within  its  territory. 
This  responsibility  naturally  covers  the  creation  and  maintenance  of 
new  Colleges  and  Academies,  not  to  forget  the  parochial  schools.  It 
imposes  the  duty  upon  the  Synod  to  control  the  courses  of  studies  and 
their  quality,  the  character  of  the  teachers  and  professors,  the  trend 
of  the  books  used,  as  the  President  of  the  Synod  at  its  last  meeting 
very  properly  emphasized  —  all  to  the  end  that  the  minds  of  the 
young  be  not  poisoned  by  the  narcotics  of  the  "profane  babblings  and 
oppositions  of  the  knowledge,  falsely  so  called",  thus  forestalling  the 
calamity  of  "making  spoil  of  them  through  philosophy  and  vain 
deceit,  after  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  and  not  after  Christ." 

This  "regulating"  the  Synod  performed  indirectly,  almost  perfunc- 
torily, through  its  hitherto  orthodox  and  zealous  Boards  and  the 
Boards  of  the  Conferences,  which  in  their  turn  presumably  relied  upon 
their  corps  of  professors.  But  this  question  of  educating  the  young 
men  and  women  is  so  serious  in  its  character,  involving,  as  it  does,  such 
momentous  possibilities  one  way  or  the  other,  that  heeding  the  letter 
of  the  law  might  prove  beneficial  in  more  than  one  direction.  "An 
ounce  of  prevention  is  better  than  a  pound  of  cure''  in  ever  so  many 
instances.  '  The  character  of  the  theological  instruction  imparted  in 
the  Seminary  may  be  ascertained  through  the  Colloquium  held  with 
candidates  for  the  ministry,  but  the  results  of  the  College  education 
are  not  so  easily  determined.  As  a  matter  of  fact  neither  the  Synod 
nor  the  Conferences  have  so  far  realized  the  full  import  of  the  pro- 
vision in  the  Constitution:  "To  regulate  in  general  the  educational 
work  within  the  S'ynod"  (I  allmanhet  reglera  undervisningsvasendet 
inom  synoden),  and  consequently  there  is  a  lack  of  harmony  in 


64  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

method  as  well  as  courses, not  mentioning  the  establishment  of  Colleges 
and  Academies  at  will  to  the  extent  of  almost  flooding  certain  local- 
ities with  such  institutions,  thereby  creating  a  rivalry  not  productive 
of  good  will,  nor  the  raising  of  educational  standards.  The  enactment 
that  the  congregations  and  the  Conferences  live  up  to  the  Synod's 
Constitution  and  its  decisions  certainly  gives  the  Synod  the  right  to 
be  heard,  being  a  corrective  of  detrimental  enterprises. 

The  provision  concerning  the  publication  of  books,  papers,  etc.,  has 
seemingly  been  better  understood  and  enforced. 
The  Mission  Board. 

In  this  connection  the  Mission  Board  might  advantageously  be 
brought  into  view.  The  enactments  concerning  the  same  are  that 
the  Synod  shall,  in  order  to  effectually  prosecute  its  missionary  work, 
at  every  regular  meeting  appoint  a  Mission  Board,  consisting  of  the 
President  and  the  Vice  President  of  the  Synod,  four  ministers  and 
four  laymen.  It  is  also  provided  that  only  such  persons  be  elected  to 
this  Board  as  reside  near  each  other,  in  order  that  its  meetings  may  be 
frequent  and  inexpensive.  In  case  of  vacancy  the  Board  completes 
itself.  The  President  is  ex  officio  its  chairman.  Its  duties  are  the 
calling  and  sending  of  missionaries  to  fields  that  do  not  come  under 
the  care  of  the  Conferences;  to  decide  upon  the  salaries  and  the  duties 
of  the  missionaries;  to  awaken  and  maintain  a  missionary  spirit 
in  the  congregations  through  articles  in  the  church  papers  and 
through  reports  on  conditions  of  the  field;  to  make  a  complete  report 
to  the  S'ynod  of  its  doings,  its  receipts  and  disbursements;  in  general 
to  execute  all  decisions  concerning  Home  and  Foreign  missions. 
At  each  annual  convention  the  Synod  fixes  the  amount  needed  for 
carrying  on  the  general  mission  work,  and  the  contributions  are  dis- 
tributed between  the  Conferences. 

Qualifications  and  Duties  of  Officers. 

All  the  officers  of  the  Synod,  excepting  the  Treasurer  (who  may 
be  a  layman),  must  be  clergymen,  and  are  to  be  elected  for  a  term  of 
two  years,  a  majority  of  votes  cast  being  necessary  for  election.  They 
are  to  serve  until  their  successors  have  been  elected. 

The  qualifications  to  be  taken  into  consideration,  particularly  with 
reference  to  the  President,  are  piety,  steadfastness  in  the  Evangelical 
Lutheran  doctrines,  learning  and  good  judgment.  His  duties  and 
privileges  are: 


ns  POLITY 


First,   Jamestown,    N.   Y.,    (1893).  Ebenezer,  Chicago,  111.,   (1904). 

Recent  church  architecture  in  the  Synod. 


66  THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

To  ordain  candidates  for  the  ministry; 

To  make  a  report,  at  the  beginning  of  each  ordinary  meeting,  of  the 
condition  of  the  Synod,  and  at  extra  meetings  of  the  conditions  that 
brought  them  about; 

To  make  a  report,  at  the  beginning  of  each  regular  meeting,  of  the 
Synod  and  the  kingdom  of  God; 

To  take  part  in  all  deliberations,  and  to  cast  his  vote;  the  opinion 
he  entertains,  in  case  of  a  tie  vote,  being  decisive; 

To  appoint  all  committees  not  otherwise  provided  for  by  the  Synod ; 

To  guide  and  counsel  the  ministers  in  their  pastoral  duties,  and,  if 
need  be,  to  exhort  them  to  fidelity  and  a  holy  life; 

To  devote  his  attention  to  affairs  ecclesiastical,  religious  and  moral, 
within  the  Synod,  not  neglecting  to  give  timely  warning  against 
things  that  lead  astray; 

To  see  to  it  in  general  that  enactments  by  the  Synod  are  lived 
up  to; 

To  attend,  if  possible,  the  meetings  of  the  Conferences  and  assist 
them  in  their  deliberations  and  in  their  work,  and 

To  exercise  a  general  supervision  over  the  Synod. 
His  Discipline. 

With  the  power  invested  in  the  President  follows  great  responsi- 
bility, public  and  private,  and  the  Constitution  provides  that  he,  in 
case  he  be  reputed  erring  in  doctrine  or  life,  be  subjected  to  inquiry 
before  the  Synodical  Council,  convened  by  the  Vice  President,  and, 
in  case  of  conviction,  be  suspended  from  his  office  until  the  next 
synodical  meeting  whose  decision  is  final. 

Qualifications  of  Ministers. 

These  are  practically  the  same  as  set  forth  in  the  Congregational 
Constitution,  providing,  however,  that  ministers  from  other  than 
Lutheran  bodies,  as  well  as  those  from  other  Lutheran  synods,  shall 
subscribe  to  the  Doctrinal  Articles  of  the  Synod  (identical  with  that 
of  the  Congregations),  adding  that  they  must  possess  necessary  educa- 
tion and  other  requisites  for  the  office,  also  that  those  from  non- 
Lutheran  communions  be  re-ordained,  stress  being  laid  upon  non- 
membership  in  secret  or  other  irreligious  fraternities. 
Conditions  for  Ordination. 

Canditates  for  ordination  must  hold  a  regular  call  from  some  con- 
gregation or  pastorate  or  from  the  Mission  Board  of  the  Synod  or 


m  ITS  POLITY  67 

a  Conference;  be  well  founded  in  the  doctrines  of  the  Lutheran 
Church,  and  to  have  led  a  life  that  bespeaks  a  living  faith  and  true 
piety;  hold  a  certificate  of  having  acquired  an  education  required  by 
the  Synod,  a  two-thirds  majority  vote  of  the  ministerium,  i  e.,  the 
ministers  present  at  the  meeting,  being  required  for  admission. 

As  to  studies,  it  may  be  remarked,  the  requirements  are  a  complete 
College  and  Seminary  course  (the  latter  being  three  years). 

The  Synod  has,  however,  found  it  advisable,  on  account  of  insuf- 
ficient supply  of  ministers,  in  extraordinary  cases  to  make  exceptions 
to  this  rule,  and  has  ordained  elderly,  experienced,  able  and  practical 
men  who  have  been  recommended  by  a  Conference  or  the  Synod's 
Mission  Board  and  have  held  certificates  from  the  Theological  Faculty 
concerning  needful  equipments  for  the  holy  ministry. 
Discipline  of  Ministers. 

The  Synodical  Constitution  reaffirms  the  right  of  the  Church  to 
take  the  preliminary  steps  in  disciplining  the  pastor,  which  may,  in- 
deed, result  in  severing  him  from  his  pastorate.  Should  the  offense, 
however,  be  of  such  a  nature  as  to  involve  suspension  or  deposition 
from  the  ministerial  office,  the  matter  must  be  referred  to  the  Confer- 
ence. Should  the  accused  minister  have  his  field  outside  the  Confer- 
ence, his  case  is  to  be  brought  before  the  President  of  the  Synod;  and 
in  all  cases  the  accused  may  appeal  to  the  Synod  as  the  highest 
tribunal,  have  his  witnesses  heard,  etc.,  but  he  cannot  employ  a  lawyer. 
Two-thirds  majority  is  required  for  suspension,  deposition  or  sever- 
ance of  his  connection  with  the  Conference  or  the  Synod. 

Lay  Preachers. 

Lay  preaching  is  not  expressly  mentioned  in  the  present  Constitu- 
tion, but  it  has  its  own  interesting  history  in  the  development  of  the 
Synod.  This  history  might  be  expressed  in  the  one  word  — 
Necessity.  The  Synod  was  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  compassion  that 
was  in  Jesus  when  he  beheld  the  multitudes  without  shepherds  and 
"appointed  seventy  others  and  sent  them  two  and  two  before  his  face 
into  every  city  and  place,  whither  he  himself  was  about  to  come" 
(Luke  10:  1).  The  harvest  indeed  was  great,  but  the  laborers  were 
few.  The  dangers  besetting  an  uncritical  and  uneducated  lay  preach- 
ing without  systematic  training  were  fresh  in  the  minds  of  those 
pioneers,  and  they  stepped  very  cautiously,  as  is  gleaned  from  the 
original  Constitution  of  1860.  This  document  authorizes  the  use  of 


68  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

licensed  lay  preachers  or,  as  they  were  named,  catechists,  with  the 
right  to  preach,  catechise,  hold  devotional  meetings  and  privately  en- 
courage a  godly  life.  The  licerfse  was  to  be  issued  by  the  President 
to  worthy  persons,  especially  theological  students,  for  a  certain  lim- 
ited period.  This  catechist  was  to  be  given  a  congregation  under 
supervision  of  a  pastor,  or  serve  as  traveling  preacher  in  fields  with- 
out pastoral  care  ("sjiilavard").  It  was  his  duty  to  keep  a  diary  of 
the  work  performed,  and  at  each  annual  meeting  of  the  Synod  he 
must  deliver  a  sermon  written  by  himself.  In  case  of  unavoidable 
absence  he  was  to  send  his  diary,  his  sermon  and  his  excuse  to  the 
Ministerium. 

In  conceding  the  right  to  the  Conferences  to  retain  the  institution 
and  in  allowing  the  congregations  to  employ  students  from  our  S'emi- 
nary  and  our  Colleges  during  their  vacation,  the  present  Constitution 
practically  ratifies  the  original  enactments  to  employ  pious,  orthodox 
and  gifted  laymen,  giving  preference  to  theological  students,  in  vacant 
congregations  or  as  assistants  to  pastors,  or  on  the  mission  field. 
A  venia  concionandi  is  to  be  given  to  them. 

It  is  expressly  enjoined  that  they  perform  their  duties  faithfully, 
preach  and  instruct  in  accordance  with  the  Confessions  of  the  Church, 
obey  their  superiors,  attend  the  mission  meetings  of  the  District  (each 
Conference  being  divided  into  so  many  "Mission  Districts"),  and,  if 
necessary,  the  Conference  meetings,  report  in  writing  to  the  President 
of  the  Conference  previous  to  the  annual  meeting,  keep  the  Church 
Records  in  vacant  congregations,  report  their  arrival  to  and  removal 
from  the  place  to  the  President  of  the  Conference,  in  the  latter 
instance  giving  a  complete  report  of  their  work.  They  are  not  author- 
ised to  perform  ministerial  acts  (with  the  exception  of  funerals)  or 
to  organize  congregations,  nor  to  act  as  chairmen  in  the  Church 
Councils,  at  congregational  meetings  or  at  the  election  of  pastors. 

In  this  connection  it  may  be  stated  that  quite  a  number  of  the  first 
pastors  have  served  as  catechists. 

The  Synodical  Council. 

This  Council  shall  consist  of  the  President  and  Vice  President  of 
the  Synod,  the  Conference  Presidents  and  a  lay  delegate  from  each 
Conference.  The  President  of  the  Synod  is  ex  officio  its  Pracscs. 
The  duties  of  the  Council  are  to  convene  at  the  call  of  the  President; 
to  prepare  the  business  to  come  up  before  the  synodical  meeting;  to 


ITS  POLITY  69 


take  up  and  decide,  in  behalf  of  the  Synod,  matters  entrusted  to  it 
by  the  Synod  and  such  other  matters  as  are  not  in  conflict  with  the 
Constitution. 

From  this  it  will  be  gleaned  that  this  Council  is  quite  a  repre- 
sentative body  and  in  some  functions  occupying  the  position  of  a 
Consistory.  It  certainly  is,  initiatively  at  least,  the  maker  of  church 
history,  inasmuch  as  it  plans  the  proceedings  of  the  synodical  meet- 
ing, receives  reports  and  passes  upon  them  and  upon  all  other  papers 
and  documents  to  be  laid  before  the  Synod,  formulates  the  resolutions 
to  be  considered  and  adopted  by  the  meeting.  It  furthermore  passes 
upon  the  calls  and  the  certificates  of  the  candidates  for  the  ministry 
and  recommends  them  for  colloquium,  and  often  nominates  members 
on  important  committees  and  delegations.  It  may  also  be  powerfully 
influential  in  uniting  the  different  and  at  times  antagonizing  interests 
within  congregations  and  Conferences. 

The  Conferences. 

The  names  of  the  Conferences  are  not  given  in  the  Constitution, 
neither  are  the  states  belonging  to  each  of  them  designated  therein. 
The  plan  was,  however,  to  name  them  after  the  stats  having  a  majority 
of  Swedes.  Thus  they  came  to  be  named  the  Minnesota,  the  Illinois, 
the  New  York,  the  Iowa,  the  Kansas,  the  Nebraska,  the  Columbia, 
and  California  Conferences. 

The  Constitution  enacts,  that  a  Conference  shall  consist  of  all  the 
clergymen  and  congregations  within  its  limits,  regularly  connected 
with  the  Synod,  and  they  shall  be  represented  at  Conference  meetings 
by  such  delegates  as  the  Constitution  of  the  Conference  determines. 
No  person  shall  have  the  right  to  vote  as  a  delegate  who  is  not  a 
voting  member  of  the  congregation  lie  represents.  The  business  of 
the  Conferences  shall  be  to  ward  the  interests  of  the  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Church  within  their  territories.  They  shall  receive  congre- 
gations into  the  Conference  and  the  Synod,  see  to  it  that  the  "Con- 
stitution for  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Congregations  in  North 
America,"  approved  by  the  Chicago  and  Mississippi  Conferences, 
March  18 — 23,  1857,  at  Andover  in  1870,  and  revised  at  other 
synodical  meetings,  be  accepted  by  all  the  congregations  already 
belonging  to  or  desiring  to  be  connected  with  the  Conference  and  the 
Synod;  to  decide  all  matters  referred  to  them  by  congregations  or 
parts  thereof,  or  by  church  councils,  when  they  are  brought  before 


New  Britain,   Conn.,    (1906). 

Great  Falls,  Mont.,    (1907). 


Bethel,   Chicago,   111.,    (1909). 
Taylors   Falls,   Minn.,    (1903). 


Recent  church  architecture  in  the  Synod. 


IIS  POLJTY  71 


the  Conference  in  a  legal  way;  to  examine  into  and  decide  upon  all 
complaints  preferred  against  ministers  serving  congregations  within 
the  Conference;  to  further  missions,  Christian  schools  and  institu- 
tions of  mercy,  also  to  take  measures  productive  of  true  faith  and 
living  piety;  have  theological  discussions  and  preach  the  Word  of  God. 

The  Conferences  shall  hold  at  least  one  meeting  every  year  and 
as  many  more  as  are  decided  upon.  The  officers  are  to  be  a  President, 
a  Vice  President,  a  Secretary,  and  a  Treasurer,  who  shall  serve  for 
the  term  they  are  elected. 

The  President  of  the  Conference  shall  install  ministers,  consecrate 
churches,  hold  visitations  in  congregations,  report  annually  his  official 
doings  and  the  condition  of  the  congregations  to  the  President  of  the 
Synod,  this  report  to  be  accompanied  by  complete  statistical  reports 
and  a  copy  of  the  minutes  of  the  transactions  of  the  Conference. 

Each  Conference  has  the  power  to  adopt  and  alter  its  own  Con- 
stitution,  but  no   provisions  therein   must   be   antagonistic    to   the 
Synod's  Constitution,  and  all  changes  must  be  approved  by  the  Synod. 
The  General  Institutions. 

The  Synod  shall  own  and  control  the  Augustana  College  and  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  and,  in  a  manner  heretofore  indicated,  control 
other  institutions  of  learning;  the  Augustana  Book  Concern;  the 
Church  Extension  Society;  the  Belief  Fund  for  ministers,  and  the 
Deaconess  Institute  at  Omaha,  Nebraska. 

Other  Constitutions. 

Along  with  the  development  of  the  Synod  into  Conferences  and 
the  founding  of  the  varied  synodical  and  Conference  institutions 
came  the  need  of  new  Eules  and  Eegluations,  all  presumably  in 
harmony  with  the  principal  codes,  only  varying  in  minor  details 
as  state  laws  may  have  required.  Thus  sprung  into  existence  the 
Constitutions  of  the  Synod's  eight  Conferences  with  the  rules  for 
the  Mission  Districts,  the  Constitutions  of  the  Synod's  Theological 
Seminary  and  its  nine  Colleges,  its  thirty  Benevolent  Institutions, 
its  Publishing  House  in  Bock  Island,  and  of  the  Church  Extension 
Society.  The  history  of  each  of  these  Constitutions  would  make 
interesting  study,  as  they  all  contain  some  traits  of  the  Synod's  polity, 
but  steps  have  only  of  late  been  taken  to  have  them  codified,  and  at 
the  present  time  several  of  these  Constitutions  have  not  yet  been 
translated  into  English. 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


From  what  has  been  said  it  may  be  gleaned,  however,  that  the 
Augustana  Synod  is  a  well  organized  body  and  that  its  polity  is 
reasonably  defined.  Voices  have,  indeed,  been  heard  in  favor  of 
episcopal  government,  but  have  so  far  not  gathered  sufficient  strength 
to  cause  a  movement  towards  that  goal.  A  polity  that  had  strength 
to  create  and  during  half  a  century  to  uphold  a  union  comprising 
the  entire  Union  from  sea  to  sea,  is  likely  long  to  be  a  warning 
against  putting  a  piece  of  undressed  cloth  upon  an  old  garment. 
Patriotic  men  will  think  twice  before  they  put  new  wine  into  old 
wine-skins,  thereby  bursting  the  skins  and  spilling  the  wine.  Pros 
and  cons  might  be  brought  to  bear  on  past  polity,  but  they  will  unite 
in  ratifying  the  experience  that  unity  in  faith,  the  pure  preaching  of 
the  Word  of  God  and  the  S'criptural  administration  of  the  Sacra- 
ments is  the  center  of  gravity  in  every  Lutheran  Church  government. 
Knowing  this  we  may  meet  the  future  with  hopeful  assurance,  inas- 
much as 

"God  is  in  Hie  midst  of  her;  slic  shall  not  be  moved;  God  shall  help 
her,  and  that  right  early." 

MARTI  x  J.  EXGLUND. 


The  Missionary  Enterprises  of  trie 

4-f\-trtf\         ^^-*  7--f»  ^-v/-i 


tana  Synod. 


Augus- 


"True  Christian  Mission  work  is  a  work  of  life  in  two  respects  :  it  implies 
life  as  its  cause,  and  it  imparts  life.  The  Christian  life  of  a  congregation, 
or  a  denomination,  is  measured  by  its  missionary  activities." 

KRLAND  CARLSSON. 

"What  a  privilege  to  he  permitted  to  send  out  living  voices  to  seek  the 
lost  and  erring  from  our  common  native  land  !  We  owe  it  to  them  ;  we 
owe  it  to  ourselves ;  still  more  do  we  owe  it  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
lias  bought  them  and  us  with  his  own  precious  blood." 

TUFVE   NILSSON   HASSELQUIST. 


HE  MEN  of  heroic  faith,  who  fifty  or  more  years  ago  volun- 
teered to  come  to  the  wilds  of  the  new  world  to  seek  for 
the  lost  sheep  of  our  mother  church  of  Sweden,  were  in- 
spired by  the  true  missionary  spirit.  Our  countrymen, 
who  made  up  the  weak  Swedish  communities  of  that  day,  were  by 
circumstances  prepared  for  the  gospel  message.  The  long,  trying 
voyage,  the  toilsome  journey,  disease  and  want  made  the  immigrant 
think  less  of  earthly  things.  These  experiences  called  to  them :  "What 
shall  it  profit  a  man,  if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  soul?" 
Hence  our  history  begins  as  a  history  of  missions. 

Already  at  the  organization  of  the  Synod  in  the  little  Norwegian 
church  on  Jefferson  Prairie  in  1860,  this  resolution  was  offered  by 
Rev.  E.  ISTorelius  and  unanimously  carried  by  the  Synod : 

1)  That  a  committee  of  three  be  appointed  to  have  general  charge 
of  the  home  mission   work.     As  members   of  that   committee  were 
elected:  T.  N".  Hasselquist,  0.  J.  Hattlestad,  and  Ole  Paulson. 

2)  That  this  committee  be  authorized  to  call  a  missionary,  espe- 
cially for  Minnesota. 

The  Augustana  Synod  6 


74  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

3)  That  the  President  of  the  Synod  appoint  one  of  the  brethren 
to  preach  a  missionary  sermon  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Synod. 

The  home  mission  work  of  the  Synod  had  thus  been  started.  It 
stands  first,  during  the  first  half  century  of  our  Synod,  among  all  its 
activities.  It  will  still  continue  to  stand  first.  Through  its  home 
mission  work  our  Synod  will  gather  the  material  and  lay  the  founda- 
tion for  all  the  other  work.  We  shall  therefore  choose  to  speak  of 
that  work  first. 

Rev.  E.  Norelius  has  the  distinction  of  being  the  first  home  mis- 
sionary called  by  the  first  mission  committee  of  the  Augustana  Synod 
The  second  convention  resolved  that  he  be  retained  with  a  salary  of 
$400.00  a  year,  at  least  during  the  four  remaining  months  of  the 
year,  "if  there  be  any  hope  of  raising  his  salary."  It  seems  that  the 
salary  could  not  be  raised,  and  so  he  was  obliged  to  leave  the  field. 

The  third  convention  of  the  Synod  reported  that  the  President  had 
appointed  Abr.  Jacobson  missionary  at  Montreal,  with  no  expense 
to  the  Board.  The  next  report  tells  us  that  A.  Jackson  is  on  the  field, 
and  that  Rev.  John  Johnson  had  undertaken  "the  long,  perilous,  and 
toilsome  journey  to  our  countrymen  in  Kansas,  at  an  expense  of 
$39.00  to  the  Board."  During  the  following  years  A.  Jacobson, 
G.  Peters,  and  others  are*  giving  more  or  less  of  their  time  to  the 
home  mission  field. 

The  Conferences  are  now  beginning  to  send  out  missionaries  on 
their  respective  fields.  In  1868  the  Mississippi  Conference  sends 
Rev.  S.  G.  Larson  to  Kansas  and  Nebraska.  New  York  had  hitherto 
proven  a  difficult  field.  It  is  reported  in  1868  to  have  cost  the  Board 
two  thousand  dollars  besides  over  six  hundred  dollars  from  Foster- 
landsstiftelsen. 

There  is  a  marked  change  in  the  management  of  the  home  mission 
in  1870,  when  the  original  mission  committee  is  superseded  by  the 
Central  Mission  Board,  consisting  of  four  pastors  and  four  laymen. 
Each  Conference  is  also  given  an  auxiliary  Board  of  two  pastors  and 
two  laymen.  The  Board  of  Deacons  is  also  made  a  Mission  Board 
in  each  individual  congregation.  The  Norwegians  now  separate  from 
the  Synod  and  take  up  their  work  independently.  With  a  Board  in 
each  congregation  and  in  each  Conference,  whose  chief  duty  it  was 
to  arouse  and  maintain  interest  in  the  great  cause,  the  Synod  takes 
up  the  great  task  of  gathering  our  countrymen  within  the  fold  of 


775  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES 


75 


our  Church  with  renewed  vigor.  Each  Conference  President  is  the 
chairman  of  a  Mission  Board,  and  feels  a  direct  responsibility  for  the 
work.  These  chairmen  were  in  1871:  E.  Norelius  for  Minnesota, 
N.  Th.  Winquist  for  Illinois,  H.  Olson  for  Iowa,  A.  W.  Dahlsten  for 
Kansas,  and  C.  0.  Hultgren  for  New  York.  That  same  year  it  is 
reported  that  P.  A.  Cederstam  had  been  on  the  field  in  Minnesota 
and  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl  had  been  touring  Iowa,  Nebraska,  Dakota, 


IMMIGRANT  HOME,  NEW  YORK. 


76  THE  A  UG USTANA  S  YNOD 

Kansas,  and  Missouri.  He  had  preached  130  sermons,  baptized  71 
children,  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  20  times,  organized  3  con- 
gregations. Rev.  J.  Magny  had  been  on  the  field  in  Minnesota, 
Berggren  in  New  York,  S.  G.  Larson  in  Kansas  and  Nebraska. 
Besides  each  pastor  was  expected  to  spend  one  month  on  the  mission 
field.  The  receipts  for  the  year  amounted  to  $3,415.99.  The  next 
year  thirty  new  congregations  were  received  into  the  Synod. 

In  the  evolution  of  the  work  it  became  necessary  to  give  more 
authority  to  the  Conferences  and  place  more  responsibility  upon  them. 
The  field  of  the  Synod  is  gradually  limited  to  such  territory  as  is  not 
included  within  the  boundary  of  any  Conference.  While  this  has 
taken  the  most  promising  field  from  the  Synodical  Board  it  has  not 
made  its  work  any  less  important.  It  still  remains  for  that  Board 
to  see  that  in  our  onward  march  for  Christ  and  our  beloved  Church 
we  neglect  no  field,  however  hard  it  may  be  and  however  distant  from 
our  center  it  is  located.  In  1874  Eev.  C.  P.  Rydholm  carries  our 
banner  into  Colorado.  In  the  meantime  a  new  field  is  opening  on 
the  Pacific  coast.  Eev.  J.  Auslund  spent  some  time  in  San  Francisco 
in  1874  and  preached  to  the  countrymen  there.  Eev.  Eydholm  was 
there  in  1875.  Eev.  J.  Telleen  from  Denver  is  there  in  1882  and 
organizes  the  Ebenezer  church.  He  became  its  pastor  the  next  }rear 
and  pushed  the  work  on  the  coast.  About  the  same  time  the  old 
veteran  Eev.  P.  Carlson  from  Carver  goes  to  Washington  and  lays 
down  a  second  life's  work  there.  He  struggles  alone  for  many  a  year, 
until  he  is  reenforced  by  G.  A.  Anderson,  L.  0.  Lindh,  Skans,  Hoikka, 
and  others.  The  field  expands  to  the  north  into  Canada,  to  the  south 
into  Florida,  to  the  east  to  Portland,  Maine.  The  Pacific  Conference 
is  organized  in  1890.  It  would  be  in  vain  to  attempt  to  follow  in 
detail  the  home  mission  work  of  the  Augustana  Synod  during  the 
last  decades.  Volumes  could  be  written.  We  wish  that  we  could 
mention  the  men  who  have  given  their  lives  to  this  work,  and  men 
such  as  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl,  C.  W.  Foss,  P.  J.  Brodine,  P.  Sjoblom,  and 
a  host  of  others,  who  have  served  on  the  Board  for  many  a  year. 
But  our  limited  space  does  not  allow  it.  God  knows  of  their  work 
and  will  reward  it. 

We  must,  however,  mention  one  more  field.  Hundreds  of  our 
countrymen  from  the  States  and  from  the  mother  country  had  flocked 
to  the  gold  fields  of  Alaska.  In  the  summer  of  1900  Dr.  S.  P.  A. 


ITS  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES  77 

Lindahl  was  sent  out  to  explore  this  distant  field.  He  visited  Dawson, 
Nome,  Bayam  Creek,  Douglas  Island,  Skagway,  and  other  points. 
On  his  recommendation  the  work  was  taken  up  on  Douglas  Island  with 
Juneau  and  S'kagway  as  auxiliary  stations.  Mr.  Holmberg,  a  student 
from  Augustana,  was  sent  out.  He  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  J.  N". 
Sundqvist  and  he  again  by  Eev.  J.  A.  Levin.  We  have  now  a  beau- 
tiful little  church  at  Douglas. 

During  the  first  thirty-five  years  of  its  history  our  Synod  expended 
for  home  mission  work,  including  the  Utah  mission,  $96,309,98;  for 
foreign  missions,  $30,342.90.  During  the  last  fifteen  years  of  the 
half  century  the  expenditures  for  home  missions  amounted  to  $160,- 
468.30;  for  foreign  missions,  $154,550.19.  This  gives  for  the  fifty 
years,  $256,778.28  for  home  missions,  $184,893.09  for  foreign  mis- 
sions, or  a  total  of  $441,671.37  for  missions.  During  the  last  thirty 
years  only  a  fractional  part  of  the  money  given  by  our  people  for 
home  missions  has  come  to  the  treasurer  of  the  Synodical  Mission 
Board;  the  most  has  been  expended  on  the  fields  of  the  respective 
Conferences.  Thus  in  1878  these  Conferences  expended  for  their  work 
$3,499.93;  in  1888,  $11,073.72;  in  1898,  $22,348.65;  in  1908,  $48,- 
900.66.  If  the  increase  were  uniform,  it  means  that  the  Conferences 
have  during  the  last  thirty  years  expended  for  their  own  missions 
$596,120.50.  Previous  to  thirty  years  ago  the  Conferences  did  not 
spend  much  money  directly.  Adding  the  money  spent  by  the  Synod 
during  these  fifty  years  to  that  spent  by  the  Conferences  during  the 
last  thirty  years,  it  gives  us  a  total  approximate  expenditure  for 
home  mission  work  of  $852,896.70  for  the  first  half  century  of  our 
history.  No  one  can  measure  the  results  of  this  work.  Still  allow 
us  to  give  just  a  few  figures.  At  the  organization  of  our  Synod,  there 
were  reported  49  Swedish  and  Norwegian  congregations  with  a  mem- 
bership of  4,967  communicants.  Ten  years  later  the  Swedish  churches 
alone  numbered  16,376  communicants.  Another  ten  years  and  the 
Synod  reported  39,979  communicants.  In  1890  the  number  was 
78,295;  in  1900,  118,149;  in  1908,  163,473  communicants,  with  an 
entire  membership  of  254,645.  During  the  fifty  years  of  her  history 
the  Swedish  Lutheran  Church  of  this  country  has  organized  on  an 
average  each  year  21  congregations,  built  18  churches,  increased  by 
5,000  members,  added  $153,300.00  to  the  value  of  its  church  property 
and  $35,000.00  to  the  financial  value  of  its  institutions. 


78 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


The  field,  however,  has  grown  much  faster.  Thirty  years  ago  it 
was  hinted  that  the  home  mission  work  of  the  Illinois  Conference 
would  soon  he  finished;  now  Chicago  alone  has  150,000  Swedes. 
About  the  same  time  it  was  reported  that  the  territory  of  the  Minne- 
sota Conference  numbered  about  13,000  Swedish  people;  now  the 
Twin  Cities  alone  number  100,000.  Our  work  is  but  begun.  We 
have  a  little  over  a  quarter  of  a  million  in  the  churches  of  the  Augus- 
tana  Synod  out  of  two  million  Swedish-Americans,  or  one  out  of 
every  eight.  It  remains  to  organize,  to  work,  and  to  pray  as  never 
before :  "Thy  kingdom  come !" 

The  Utah  Mission. 

The  Mormon  missionaries,  sadly  enough,  had  been  quite  successful 
in  their  proselytizing  efforts  among  the  people  of  Scandinavia.  Thou- 
sands of  misguided  souls  from  these  countries  were  found  in  Utah. 
Some  were  still  loyal  to  the  pagan  errors  into  which  they  had  apos- 
tatized ;  others  had  lost  faith  in  all  religion ;  others,  again,  had  plunged 
into  the  grossest  superstition.  Could  something  be  done  for  the  saving 
of  these  benighted  souls? 

Dr.  J.  Telleen  inspected  the  field  in  1881,  and  reported  his  obser- 
vations in  our  church  paper.  The  wretched  conditions  of  these  our 

countrymen  touched  a  chord  in  the 
hearts  of  our  people  as  nothing  be- 
fore had  -done.  The  convention  of 
the  Synod  resolved  in  God's  name 
to  take  up  the  work  and  sent  out 
Mr.  S.  M.  Hill.  He  organized  the 
congregation  at  Salt  Lake  City. 
The  Mission  Board  realized  from 
the  beginning  that  only  through 
school  work  would  it  be  possible  to 
reach  the  rising  generation.  Mr. 
Hill  and  later  Eev.  J.  A.  Krantz 
carried  on  very  successful  school 
work  with  telling  results;  but 
when  the  American  public  school 
was  established  it  became  difficult 
IMMIGRANT  HOME,  BOSTON,  MASS.  to  compete  with  it  along  educa- 


ITS  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES  79 

tional  lines,  and  our  schools  like  those  of  other  denominations  de- 
clined. When  Mr.  S.  M.  Hill  resigned,  no  less  than  six  calls  were 
issued  by  the  Board,  and  each  and  all  declined.  Eev.  H.  0.  Lindeblad, 
Eev.  L.  G.  Abrahamson,  and  E.  Edman  labored  on  the  field  during 
the  vacancy  that  ensued. 

Eev.  J.  A.  Krantz,  ordained  on  a  call  from  the  Mission  Board  in 
1885,  labored  six  years  on  the  field.  He  was  assisted  by  Mrs.  Hilda 
Carlson,  whose  husband,  Eev.  A.  B.  Carlson,  had  died  on  the  mission 
field  in  India,  also  by  Mr.  Bernard  Anderson,  who  conducted  a  very 
successful  school  at  Salt  Lake  City.  Eev.  E.  Hedeen  was  for  a  time 
at  Provo  and  Eev.  G.  A.  Stenborg  at  Mt.  Pleasant.  When  Eev.  Krantz 
resigned,  Eev.  F.  A.  Linder  was  transferred  from  Ogden  to  Salt  Lake 
City.  Eev.  A.  P.  Martin  followed  Hedeen  and  Stenborg  as  missionary 
at  Provo  and  Mt.  Pleasant.  At  the  convention  of  the  Synod  in  1893 
it  was  reported  that  all  the  missionaries  had  resigned.  Mr.  A.  J. 
Westerlund  was  stationed  at  Ogden  for  some  time.  Two  students, 
J.  A.  Mattson  and  E.  J.  Peterson,  served  during  the  vacancy.  Of  the 
thirty  candidates  ordained  in  1894  two  had  accepted  calls  to  Utah, 
Eev.  Peter  Peterson  to  Ogden  and  Eev.  A.  Gunberg  to  Provo.  Sick- 
ness compelled  the  former  to  leave  the  field  after  one  year;  the  latter 
remained  for  many  years,  preaching  not  only  at  Provo  and  Santaquin, 
but  at  Ogden  and  other  places.  He  was  assisted  by  a  deaconess  from 
Omaha.  Eev.  P.  E.  Aslev  succeeded  Eev.  A.  P.  Martin  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  and  he  again  was  succeeded  by  Eev.  Emanuel  Eydberg.  Eev. 
0.  A.  Elmquist  finally  took  up  the  work  at  Ogden  and  labored  for 
several  years  there.  It  is  a  well  known  fact  that  this  has  been  our 
hardest  mission  field.  It  is  a  field  peculiar  to  itself.  The  work  was 
first  classed  as  foreign  mission  work,  inasmuch  as  the  Mormons  had 
apostatized  from  the  Christian  religion.  Later  it  was  coordinated 
with  the  foreign  mission  as  a  branch  of  "yttre  missionen,"  and  still 
later  it  was  designated  as  home  mission.  After  nearly  thirty  years 
of  great  financial  expenditure,  hard  work,  prayers,  and  tears,  the 
results,  if  measured  by  the  number  of  church  members,  is  small  in- 
deed. But  the  result  cannot  be  measured  in  that  way.  Individuals 
have  been  won  for  Christ,  although  conditions  were  such  that  they 
could  not  affiliate  with  the  Church.  Large  numbers  have  been  taught 
in  our  Sunday-schools  and  in  our  confirmation  classes,  who  after- 
Avards  moved  to  other  places.  The  work  has  not  been  in  vain.  The 


80  THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

Great  Day  will  show  results;  the  men,  who  during  long,  weary  years 
stood  alone  and  disheartened  on  that  dismal  field,  shall  "come  re- 
joicing, bringing  in  their  sheaves."  The  Utah  District  has  now  a 
communicant  membership  of  464  and  a  total  membership  of  791. 
The  value  of  its  church  property  is  $55,350.00. 

The  Immigrant  and  Sailor  Mission. 

The  early  pioneers  had  learned  by  experience  what  a  great  blessing 
an  immigrant  mission  would  be.  Where  they  stood  some  years  before, 
friendless  and  homeless,  strangers  in  a  strange  land,  they  well  knew 
that  others  were  standing  now.  The  pastors,  who  were  stationed  in  our 
seaport  towns,  became,  by  the  very  nature  of  their  home  mission  work, 
immigrant  and  sailor  missionaries.  The  need  of  the  sailor  mission 
in  the  city  of  New  York  was  early  brought  to  the  attention  of  Evan- 
geliska  Foster] andsstiftel sen,  and  in  1874  the  President  of  the  Synod 
could  report  that  this  missionary  organization  had  sent  Eev.  P.  J. 
Sward  to  -Brooklyn  and  C.  F.  Johansson  to  Boston.  Their  work 
was  most  closely  connected  with  our  Synod  from  the  beginning,  and 
both  these  men  early  united  with  it.  The  churches  in  these  cities  and 
other  seaport  towns  have  done  mission  work  of  this  kind  from  the 
very  beginning.  The  Synod  appropriated  money  for  this  work  to 
these  churches  from  time  to  time.  Thus  in  1879  $400.00  was  appro- 
priated for  the  church  in  Brooklyn;  Eev.  E.  A.  Fogelstrom,  then  city, 
immigrant,  and  sailor  missionary  of  that  place,  reported  that  as 
many  as  three  to  four  hundred  immigrants  arrived  in  a  single  day. 
Philadelphia  received  two  hundred  dollars  a  year  for  its  sailor  mis- 
sion for  a  number  of  years.  Eev.  C.  E.  Lindberg  and  Eev.  C.  J.  Petri 
preached  to  the  sailors  there  every  Sunday  afternoon.  In  1880  two 
hundred  dollars  was  appropriated  for  the  work  in  Castle  Garden,  and 
five  hundred  dollars  for  the  work  in  other  seaport  towns,  especially 
for  literature.  Later  the  Synod  decided  to  station  a  missionary  at 
New  York.  It  is  not  a  part  of  this  paper  to  speak  of  the  Immigrant 
Home;  that  will  no  doubt  be  done  when  the  institutions  of  our 
Church  are  pictured.  Yet  we  cannot  forego  to  mention  that  the 
immigrant  mission  was  long  hampered  by  the  want  of  a  home.  Our 
immigrants  were  long  cared  for  in  the  General  Council  Home,  and 
the  Mission  Board  of  that  Lutheran  body  for  a  number  of  years  ap- 
propriated money  for  part  of  the  salary  of  our  immigrant  missionary. 


ITS  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES 


81 


The  building  now  owned  at  No.  5  Water  st.,  New  York,  was  long 
rented,  and  when  it  could  no  longer  be  so  rented  it  was  bought.  We 
have  therefore  a  suitable  home,  conveniently  located  for  our  work. 
In  Boston  we  have  an  Immigrant  and  Seaman  Home,  and  the  pastors 
C.  W.  Andeer  and  Rubert  Swanson  have  served  there  as  missionaries. 
Many  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  our  land  will  gratefully 
remember  the  helpful  services  of  A.  Eodell,  E.  Schuck,  and  A.  B. 
Lilja  in  New  York.  No  one  doubts  the  importance  of  this  work. 
We  only  regret  that  we  have  not  been  able  to  do  more  for  the  sailor. 
The  Church  should  extend  to  him  a  warm  helping  hand,  when  he 
comes  into  port  after  his  long  and  wearisome  voyage,  subject  as  he 
is  to  all  the  vile  temptations  of  the  seaport  city.  The  immigrant 
comes  to  stay;  he  should  be  made  to  feel  at  home.  The  seaman 
comes  for  a  short  visit;  he  should  be  entertained  in  a  manner  that 
tends  to  his  edification.  He  needs  the  gospel;  he  needs  counsel;  he 
needs  a  home;  he  needs  rest.  He  needs  to  feel  that  on  the  distant 
shore,  to  which  his  perilous  calling  has  brought  him,  there  are  men 
and  women,  churches  and  individuals  vitally  interested  in  his  welfare. 

The  Foreign  Mission. 

No  church  can  afford  to  neglect  her  solemn  duty  to  the  heathen. 
The  pastors  who  founded  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Zion  of  America  had 
taken  a  great  interest  in  the  foreign  mission  work  as 
carried  on  by  the  people  of  Sweden.    They  brought  this 
interest  for  the  saving  of  the  heathen  with  them  into  the 
wilds  of  America  and  transplanted  it  here.    Already  at 
the  third  convention  of  our  Synod,  held  in  Vasa,  1862, 
a  resolution  was  passed  requesting  every  congregation 
to  hold  foreign  missionary  services  and  take  up  contri- 
butions for  the  saving  of  the  heathen.     In  1865  there 
were  750  dollars  in  Uni- 
ted States  bonds  for  this 
work.     The  next  conven- 
tion    appropriated     two 
hundred   dollars    for  the 
Hermannsburger  mis- 
sion, for  Fosterlandsstif- 
telsen's  mission  in  Africa,    THE  NEW  AUGUSTANA  CHURCH  AT  SAMAI.KOT,  INDIA. 


82 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


and  for  the  Swedish  mission  in  India,  respectively.  A  foreign  mis- 
sion committee  was  also  appointed.  The  Synod  continued  to  make 
appropriations  from  time  to  time  for  these  and  other  missions. 

The  Mission  in  India. 

In  1867  our  Synod  together  with  other  Lutheran  synods  in  America 
organized  the  General  Council.  The  Pennsylvania  Ministerium,  the 
Lutheran  mother  synod  of  America,  had  previously  been  a  part  of 
the  General  Synod  with  its  foreign  mission  field  in  southern  India. 
When  the  Ministerium  severed  its  connection  with  that  body  it  re- 
ceived a  part  of  that  field.  This  mission  field  it  brought  with  it  into 
the  Council.  Our  Synod,  as  a  part  of  the  General  Council,  became 
jointly  responsible  with  the  other  synods  for  the  saving  of  the  heathen 
of  that  field.  When  one  of  our  own  men,  Eev.  A.  B.  Carlson,  went 
to  India,  labored  and  died  there,  it  brought  the  work  closer  to  our 
hearts  than  it  had  ever  been  before.  In  1889  the  Synod  recommended 


Charlotte  Swenson,  1870 — 1908.          Betty   Nil 
Rev.  E.  Edman,  M.  D.      Rev.  O.  O.  Eckardt. 


M.    D.  Rev.  H.  E.  Isaacson. 

Rev.  O.  L.  Larson.       Rev.   A.   B.  Carlson, 
1846—1882. 

Missionaries    in    India. 


ITS  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES  83 

Eev.  E.  Edman,  M.  D.,  to  the  Board;  he  was  called  and  accepted. 
The  next  year  the  Synod  sent  all  its  foreign  mission  funds  to  India 
The  pioneer  in  the  Zenana  work  on  the  field,  Miss  Charlotte  Swen- 
son,  was  from  our  Synod.  S'he  went  to  India  twice,  died  and  is 
buried  there.  Eev.  H.  E.  Isaacson  and  wife  are  the  pioneers  among 
the  Swedish  missionaries  on  the  field  at  present.  Others  are  Eev.  and 
Mrs.  0.  0.  Eckardt,  Eev.  and  Mrs.  0.  L.  Larson,  Miss  Wahlberg,  the 
nurse,  and  Dr.  Betty  Nilsson.  The  contributions  from  the  Synod  have 
steadily  increased  until  they  are  now  the  largest  among  all  the  synods 
of  the  General  Council.  In  1907  they  were  larger  by  over  eight 
thousand  dollars  than  in  1904,  or  $15,575.21. 

A  very  extensive  school  work  is  carried  on,  largely  by  native  teach- 
ers. We  have  now  three  lady  medical  missionaries  on  the  field,  and 
will  soon  have  a  well-equipped  hospital.  The  gospel  is  increasingly 
manifesting  its  power  to  save.  The  following  are  the  statistics  of  the 
mission  two  years  ago : 

Number  of  congregations,  241 ;  number  of  church  members,  13,513 ; 
number  of  communicants  7,036;  number  of  missionaries,  16;  number 
of  native  helpers,  314;  number  of  pupils  in  mission  schools,  5,735. 

The  Porto  Rico  Mission. 

When  the  Spanish-American  war  closed  in  1898,  which  liberated 
beautiful  Porto  Eico  from  the  misrule  of  tyrannical  Spain,  and 
Americans  flocked  thither,  there  was  a  student  from  Augustana  Col- 
lege among  them.  This  student,  Mr.  G.  S.  Swensson,  engaged  in 
mission  work,  although  commissioned  by  no  board.  He  established 
Sunday-schools  and  preached  the  gospel  to  the  benighted  people  of 
the  island.  His  work  was  reported  to  the  Mission  Board  of  the 
General  Council.  The  Board  did  not  shirk  the  new  responsibility 
thus  unexpectedly  thrust  upon  it.  It  sent  out  missionaries  and  made 
liberal  appropriations  for  the  work.  All  the  workers  at  present  on  the 
field  are  from  our  Synod.  They  are:  Eev.  and  Mrs.  Alfred  Ostrom, 
Eev.  A.  P.  G.  Anderson,  Miss  May  Melander,  the  teacher.  Others 
from  our  Synod  who  have  labored  on  that  southern  field  are  Miss 
Wahlstedt  and  Miss  Hazelgrecn.  At  present  there  are  congregations 
at  S'an  Juan,  one  Spanish  and  one  English;  one  at  Catano,  one  at 
Bayamon,  and  one  at  St.  Thomas,  besides  a  number  of  missions. 
God  has  clearly  called  the  General  Council  to  establish  the  Lutheran 


84 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


faith  on  this  island,  and  among  the  synods  of  the  Council  it  seems 
that  the  Augustana  Synod  has  been  chosen  to  do  the  work.  This  has 
become  an  Augustana  Synod  field  by  preeminence.  May  the  mission 
come  ever  closer  to  the  hearts  of  our  people ! 

The  Mission  in  China. 

At  the  convention  of  the  Synod  in  Chicago  in  1908,  the  Synod 
received  as  its  own  the  mission  field  in  China,  already  established 
by  a  mission  society  with  headquarters  in  the  Twin  Cities.  We  un- 
derstand that  there  will  be  a  special  paper  on  this  subject,  and 
it  will  therefore  serve  the  purpose  of  this  paper  to  make  a  mere  men- 
tion of  it  here.  There  are  already  on  the  field  Eev.  and  Mrs.  Edwins, 
Eev.  and  Mrs.  Trued,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Friberg,  and  Sister  Ingeborg 
Nysted,  a  deaconess  from  Bethesda  Deaconess  Institute.  Several 
native  helpers  are  also  engaged.  God  has  graciously  assigned  to  this 
mission  a  most  populous  and  promising  field.  The  great  need  at 


Annette  Wahlstedt.  May  C.   Mellander. 

Rev.  G.  S.  Swensson.  Rev.  A.  P.  G.  Anderson.  Rev.  A.  Ostrom. 

Missionaries  in   Porto   Rico. 


ITS  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES 


85 


present  is  men  and  money.  Our  Synod  is  able  to  furnish  both  without 
neglecting  any  of  its  other  work,  if  it  is  truly  aroused  to  its  great 
opportunity  and  grave  responsibility.  Let  us  pray  and  hope,  let  us 
give  ourselves  and  our  own  for  God's  great  work ! 

The  Persian  Mission. 

Many  years  ago,  in  1887,  Rev.  Knanishu  Moratkhan  of  the 
Nestorian  Church  of  Persia  visited  our  country  to  enlist  the  in- 
terest of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  his  mission  schools.  His  efforts  to 
infuse  new  life  into  that  old  historic  church  appealed  very  strongly 
to  the  leading  men  of  our  Synod,  especially  to  Dr.  0.  Olsson,  and  for 
a  long  time  the  Synod  appropriated  three  hundred  dollars  annually 
for  the  support  of  these  schools.  Rev.  Moratkhan  sent  his  son, 
Joseph  Knanishu,  to  be  educated  at  Augustana  College  and  Theol. 
S'eminary.  He  spent  twelve  years  here,  was  ordained  in  1902  for  the 
mission  in  Oroomiah,  Persia,  and  died  in  1909.  In  1906  Isaac  Yo- 
hannan,  also  educated  at  Augustana  College  and  Theol.  Seminary, 


Sister  Ingeborg1  Nysted. 


Rev.  A.  W.   Edwins.        Rev.  A.  E.  Tnicd. 

Missionaries   in   China. 


C.  P.   Friberg,  M.  D. 


86  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

was  ordained  and  returned  to  his  country  for  -missionary  work.  Again 
in  1908  George  Azoo  was  likewise  ordained  and  sent  out.  Our  Synod 
has  not  assumed  the  responsibility  for  the  salary  of  these  missionaries, 
but  has,  nevertheless,  liberally  supported  the  mission.  The  Students' 
Mission  Society  at  Augustana  College  has  been  liberal  toward  this 
mission.  The  mission  does  not  aim  to  found  a  new  church  in  Persia, 
but  rather  to  infuse  new  life  into  that  old  historic  church.  Besides 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel  the  mission  lays  great  stress  on  Christian 
education.  The  blessed  results  are  already  manifesting  themselves. 

Other  Missions. 

Under  this  caption  we  wish  to  mention,  not  what  our  Synod  has 
actually  done,  but  what  it  has  made  some  efforts  to  do.  There  was  a 
time  when  our  Synod  was  much  interested  in  carrying  the  gospel  to 
the  liberated  slaves  of  the  South.  Eev.  P.  Ahlberg  of  Sweden,  who 
took  such  a  vital  interest  in  the  early  work  of  our  Church  in  this 
country,  conferred  with  our  Synod  in  1868  with  a  view  of  establishing 
a  mission  among  the  negroes  of  the  South.  Our  Synod  took  up  the 
matter  at  its  convention,  and  Texas  was  recommended  as  a  very  prom- 
ising field.  We  only  mention  this  as  one  of  the  many  good  intentions 
of  our  Synod  that  were  never  carried  out. 

Our  Synod  was  for  a  number  of  years  very  much  interested  in  the 
conversion  of  the  Indians  and  took  steps  towards  establishing  a  mis- 
sion among  them.  In  1875  the  Synod  decided  to  establish  a  mission 
among  the  Delaware  Indians  of  Indian  Territory,  just  as  soon  as 
suitable  men  could  be  obtained.  Dr.  0.  Olsson  was  sent  out  to  inves- 
tigate the  field ;  he  gave  a  most  interesting  account  of  his  experiences, 
how  he  was  entertained  by  the  Indian  chief,  Journey  Cake,  who  him- 
self was  a  Baptist  minister,  and  most  deeply  interested  in  the  con- 
version of  his  people.  This  chief  recommended  that  we  establish  a 
mission  among  the  Pawnees.  The  Synod  decided  at  its  next  meeting 
so  to  do  as  soon  as  suitable  men  could  be  obtained.  Dr.  Telleen  and 
Dr.  Norelius  also  visited  the  Indian  Territory  with  the  view  of  recom- 
mending some  certain  place  for  establishing  of  the  mission.  A  com- 
mittee was  appointed  to  go  to  Washington  to  apply  for  an  Indian 
Agency,  but  owing  to  a  change  at  this  time  in  the  administration  of 
Indian  affairs,  such  an  agency  could  not  be  obtained.  Dr.  Telleen 
had  recommended  some  Indian  youths'  to  Augustana  College,  and 


ITS  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES  87 

these  pursued  their  studies  there  for  a  number  of  years,  supported  by 
our  Sunday-schools.  In  1879  the  Mission  Board  called  Matthias 
Wahlstrom  missionary  to  the  Comanche  Indians  of  Indian  Territory, 
Colorado,  New  Mexico,  and  Texas.  He  was  ordained  on  that  call, 
but  just  then  war  broke  out  among  the  Indians  and  it  became  neces- 
sary to  wait  for  a  more  opportune  time.  Rev.  Wahlstrom  was  employed 
by  the  Mission  Board  on  the  Home  Mission  field  while  waiting  for 
the  realization  of  his  fond  hopes  to  carry  the  gospel  to  the  natives  of 
our  country.  Other  hindrances  arose,  one  after  another,  and  finally 
the  missionary  had  to  choose  other  work  in  the  service  of  his  Master 
and  our  Church.  It  is  with  regret  that  we  record  this  untimely  end 
of  a  missionary  enterprise  once  so  hopeful.  Next  to  the  Utah  mission, 
no  mission  has  so  touched  the  hearts  of  our  people  as  this  Indian 
mission,  and  it  seemed  at  one  time  as  though  it  might  have  become 
a  source  of  inestimable  blessings  to  the  Indians  and  to  our  Synod. 

Our  Synod  has  shown  marked  interest  in  the  saving  of  the  Jew, 
although  it  has  not  as  yet  seen  its  way  clear  to  take  up  an  inde- 
pendent mission  among  God's  covenant  people.  Donations  came  in 
from  time  to  time  to  the  Mission  Board  for  this  purpose.  The  Board 
sent  this  money  to  such  Lutheran  missions  among  the  Jews  as  stood 
closest  to  our  Synod.  In  1898  the  S'ynod  recommended  the  Lutheran 
Jewish  Mission  in  Chicago,  Rev.  E.  N.  Heimann  missionary.  We 
still  continue  to  support  this  mission. 

The  spiritual  condition  of  the  Finnish  people  of  this  country  ap- 
pealed very  strongly  to  our  Synod  nearly  thirty  years  ago.  In  1883 
there  were  only  two  Finnish  Lutheran  pastors  in  this  country.  Eev. 
Hoikka  was  sent  out  to  preach  the  gospel  to  them  in  Astoria,  Oregon. 
In  1885  J.  Lahde  was  ordained  for  work  among  the  Finnish  people 
at  Ashtabula,  Ohio.  Later  on  pastors  were  coming  from  Finland  and 
the  work  was  organized  independent  of  our  Synod.  We  still  have  a 
number  of  Finns  in  Michigan  and  other  places  connected  with  our 
Synod. 

The  English  Mission. 

Some  twenty-eight  years  ago  the  Mission  Board  of  the  General 
Council  took  up  English  mission  work  in  the  Twin  Cities  and  Red 
Wing.  At  the  convention  of  the  Synod  in  1882  it  was  resolved,  first. 
"That  we  approve  of  the  mission  of  the  General  Council  at  Minne- 


88  THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

apolis,  St.  Paul,  and  Bed  Wing,  provided  that  said  mission  will  stand 
in  an  ecclesiastical  connection  with  and  be  regulated  by  our  Synod; 
second,  That  the  Home  Mission  committee  of  the  Augustana  Synod 
be  and  is  hereby  authorized  to  enter  into  correspondence  and  coopera- 
tion with  the  English  mission  committee  of  the  General  Council  in 
order  to  establish  an  English  mission  in  the  cities  above  mentioned." 
In  accordance  with  these  resolutions  English  churches  were  organized, 
not  only  in  these  cities,  but  at  other  places.  These  congregations 
later  on  severed  their  connection  with  the  Augustana  S'ynod  and 
formed  The  Synod  of  the  Northwest.  The  attempt  to  solve  the 
English  question  by  inviting  men  from  other  synods  to  do  the  work, 
under  the  leadership  of  another  Mission  Board,  has  proven  a  failure 
so  far  as  our  Synod  is  concerned.  It  therefore  became  necessary  for 
the  Augustana  Synod  to  begin  its  English  Mission  a  second  time. 
The  work  has  been  taken  up  earnestly  and  prayerfully.  Our  object 
is  to  retain  the  children  in  the  Synod  organized  by  the  fathers,  even 
though  they  cease  to  speak  the  language  of  their  fathers.  There  are 
now,  connected  with  our  Synod,  eleven  English  Lutheran  congrega- 
tions with  a  total  membership  of  2,163.  There  are  besides  some  ten 
English  missions  conducted  with  a  view  of  establishing  congregations. 
There  are  eleven  pastors  engaged  in  this  English  Mission  work.  Be- 
sides these  independent  English  churches  and  missions,  many  of  our 
congregations  are  fast  becoming  bilingual,  and  we  have  every  reason 
to  believe  that  the  work,  as  now  started,  will  be  permanently  con- 
nected with  our  Synod  and  will  perpetuate  our  history. 

At  the  close  of  these  first  fifty  years,  looking  back  upon  what  we 
have  been  permitted  to  begin  and  to  accomplish,  through  God's  in- 
finite grace,  we  pray  as  did  Moses  at  the  close  of  his  life,  and  at  the 
close  of  his  forty  years  of  wanderings  with  the  covenant  people: 
"Let  Thy  work  appear  unto  Thy  servants,  and  Thy  glory  unto  their 
children.  And  let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us;  and 
establish  Thou  the  works  of  our  hands  upon  us :  yea,  the  work  of  our 
liands  establish  Thou  it."  Ps.  90 :  16,  17. 

PETER  PETERSON. 


The  Augustana  Synod 


jfiii 


Rev.  Prof.  T.  N.  Hasselquist,  D.  D. 
1816—1891 


The  Educational   Institutions  of  the 
Augustana  Synod. 


OVE  OF  LEAKNING  is  a  characteristic  of  the  Swedish  people. 
The  very  excellent  and  efficient  system  of  public  education 
in  Sweden  is  too  well  known  to  require  discussion.  So 
likewise  is  the  fact  that  illiteracy  is  almost  unheard  of 
among  Swedish  immigrants  who  enter  our  American  ports.  The 
institutions  of  learning  which  have  sprung  into  existence  in  the 
Augustana  Synod  within  the  last  half  century  prove  further  that  the 
Swedish  immigrants  who  have  become  American  citizens  have  abated 
nothing  in  their  appreciation  of  sound  culture. 

And  yet  for  all  this  it  was  not  the  general  appreciation  of  culture 
which  led  to  the  establishment  of  the  first  institutions  of  learning. 
More  deep-seated  even  than  their  regard  for  learning  were  the  venera- 
tion of  God  and  the  love  of  the  Lutheran  faith  with  which  these 
immigrants  of  fifty  years  ago  were  inspired.  Thrown  into  the  be- 
wildering novelties  of  a  new  and  cosmopolitan  country,  confronted 
by  the  relentless  struggle  for  existence,  and  surrounded  by  influences 
which  made  for  the  undermining  of  their  faith,  these  immigrants 
were  chiefly  concerned  about  their  religion;  they  were  anxious  to 
take  measures  by  which  the  distinctive  elements  of  their  Christian 
faith  might  be  safeguarded  and  perpetuated  for  themselves  and  for 
their  children.  They  were  Lutherans;  they  lived  in  scattered  com- 
munities— most  of  them  in  the  Upper  Mississippi  Valley;  they  spoke 
as  yet  chiefly  or  only  the  Swedish  language;  and  they  had  but  few 
pastors  or  other  spiritual  leaders.  They  therefore  felt  the  need  of 
communion  with  others  of  the  same  faith;  and  so,  as  early  as  1851. 


92  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

we  find  them  beginning  to  affiliate  with  the  Evangelical  S'ynod  of 
Northern  Illinois. 

As  an  adequate  supply  of  pastors  for  these  pioneer  congregations 
could  not  be  obtained  from  the  mother  country,  the  idea  was  con- 
ceived of  establishing  a  Scandinavian  professorship  in  the  Illinois 
State  University  at  Springfield,  Illinois.  This  institution  was  a  col- 
lege and  theological  seminary  owned  and  controlled  by  the  Synod  of 
Northern  Illinois  and  the  Illinois  Synod. 

The  request  for  the  establishment  of  such  a  professorship  was  made 
by  the  representatives  of  the  Swedish  and  Norwegian  congregations 
of  the  Synod  of  Northern  Illinois  at  a  joint  meeting  held  by  them 
in  Waverly,  Illinois,  October  2,  1855.  It  met  with  a  hearty  approval 
by  the  synod  at  its  next  meeting.  The  professorship  was  established, 
and  the  Swedish  and  the  Norwegian  congregations  were  authorized  to 
nominate  a  candidate  for  the  new  chair.  At  a  meeting  held  in  Eock- 
ford,  111.,  in  September,  1857,  Eev.  Lars  Paul  Esbjorn  was  nomi- 
nated, and  at  a  meeting  of  the  synod  in  Cedarville,  111.,  the  same  year, 
he  was  duly  elected.  Eev.  Esbjorn  accepted  the  call  and  entered  upon 
his  duties  at  S'pringfield  in  the  autumn  of  1858. 

It  soon  became  evident,  however,  that  for  various  reasons,  chief  of 
which  were  doctrinal  differences,  this  arrangement  of  a  Scandinavian 
professorship  at  the  Illinois  State  University  could  prove  satisfactory 
neither  to  Prof.  Esbjorn  nor  to  his  constituents.  It  is  not  within 
the  scope  of  this  paper  to  enter  into  the  merits  of  this  controversy. 
Be  it  sufficient  to  say  that  circumstances  brought  matters  to  a  crisis 
in  the  early  spring  of  1860,  when  Prof.  Esbjorn  resigned  his  profes- 
sorship at  the  Springfield  institution  and  at  once  removed  to  Chicago, 
followed  scon  afterwards  by  all  but  two  of  the  Scandinavian  students 
at  Springfield. 

April  23 — 27,  1860,  the  Scandinavian  Conferences  of  the  Synod  of 
Northern  Illinois  (the  Mississippi  Conference,  the  Chicago  Conference, 
and  the  Minnesota  Conference)  held  a  joint  meeting  in  the  Swedish 
Lutheran  church  in  Chicago.  At  this  meeting  the  whole  matter  was 
canvassed  at  length;  Prof.  Esbjorn's  resignation  was  approved;  a 
committee  was  appointed  to  draft  a  constitution  for  an  independent 
synod  to  be  organized  at  a  meeting  to  be  held  at  Jefferson  Prairie, 
near  Clinton,  Wisconsin,  June  5,  1860;  and  another  committee  was 
appointed  to  draw  up  a  constitution  for  an  institution  of  learning 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  93 

to  be  owned  and  controlled  by  the  synod  about  to  be  formed.  The 
resolutions  to  appoint  these  committees  on  constitution  were  adopted 
April  27,  1860;  and  as  this  action  implied  a  determination  to  found 
an  institution  of  learning,  this  day  is  annually  celebrated  as  Founders' 
Day. 

Conformably  to  the  resolutions  adopted  at  the  joint  meeting  of 
the  three  Scandinavian  Conferences  in  Chicago,  a  convention  of 
Scandinavian  Lutheran  pastors  and  lay  delegates  was  held  at  the  place 
and  time  specified.  The  result  was  the  immediate  organization  of 
the  Scandinavian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Augustana  Synod  of  North 
America  and  the  adoption  of  two  constitutions.,  one  for  the  Synod  and 
one  for  its  institution  of  learning.  The  first  paragraph  of  the  latter 
reads  as  follows :  "The  Augustana  S'ynod  shall  establish  and  maintain 
a  theological  seminary,  which  for  the  present  is  to  be  located  in  the 
city  of  Chicago,  state  of  Illinois,  and  shall  be  called  the  Augustana 
Seminary." 

As  the  founding  of  this  institution  may  well  be  considered  as  the 
inception  of  our  entire  educational  system,  it  is  interesting  to  note 
the  purpose  for  which  it  was  founded  as  expressed  in  the  constitution 
adopted  Friday,  June  6,  1860.  Article  2  reads  as  follows:  "The 
purpose  of  this  institution  of  learning  shall  be  to  educate  young  men 
for  the  gospel  ministry  in  the  Lutheran  Church,  particularly  in  the 
.congregations  which  belong  to  the  Augustana  Synod,  and  also  to  pre- 
pare young  men  for  the  profession  of  teaching." 

It  is  safe  to  say  of  the  oldest  of  our  educational  institutions — and 
we  believe  that  the  statement  will  apply  to  the  several  institutions 
subsequently  established — that  it  has  never  swerved  from  the  honest 
attempt  to  fulfil  its  original  purpose.  Should  it  be  weighed  in  the 
balance  and  found  wanting  in  this  respect,  it  will  have  forfeited  its 
prime  reason  for  existence.  The  700  men  who  within  its  walls  have 
been  trained  wholly  or  in  part  for  the  gospel  ministry  and  who  have 
entered  into  the  service  of  the  Synod  bear  eloquent  testimony  to  the 
faithfulness  with  which  the  institution  has  responded  to  the  expecta- 
tion of  its  founders.  That  the  number  of  candidates  for  the  ministry 
presented  to  the  Synod  by  the  institution  each  year  is  not  increasingly 
large  is  due  to  a  complexity  of  causes,  the  simple  elements  of  which 
baffle  analysis;  nor  is  it  possible  to  determine  the  precise  force  of 
each  of  these  deterring  causes.  Again,  the  number  of  young  men 


94  THE  AUGUSTANA   SYNOD 

and  women  who  have  qualified  for  the  teaching  profession  and  who 
have  actually  rendered  service  to  the  S'ynod  along  this  line  can  scarcely 
be  estimated. 

However,  it  was  no  breach  of  trust  or  failure  to  execute  the  original 
specific  purpose  of  the  institution  which  led  its  management  at  an 
early  date  to  widen  the  scope  of  the  school  and  extend  the  sphere  of 
its  usefulness.  As  early  as  1876  we  read  in  the  catalogue  of  the 
institution  over  the  signature  of  its  venerable  president,  Dr.  T.  N". 
Hasselquist,  the  following  discussion  of  the  various  departments 
into  which  the  institution  at  that  time  had  been  organized: 

"The  sole  purpose  of  the  Theological  Seminary is  to  afford 

the  necessary  culture  for  the  future  pastors  of  congregations. 

"The  College — in  common  with  other  similar  institutions  of  learn- 
ing— is  designed  to  impart  that  elementary  scientific  culture  which  is 
the  indispensable  foundation  of  all  the  special  or  professional  studies 
requisite  as  well  for  the  proper^  prosecution  of  the  work  of  church 
and  state  alike  as  for  the  development  of  science  and  art  — . 

"The  aim  of  the  Preparatory  Department  is  in  the  first  place 
preparation  for  College.  -  -  Another  aim  is  to  make  this  depart- 

ment a  high  school  for  the  general  public.  -  •  To  this  end 

instruction  is  given  in  such  subjects  as  may  be  of  general  utility  to 
all  classes  and  conditions  of  men,  in  order  that  they  may  be  the  better 
qualified  to  take  an  intelligent  part  in  the  affairs  of  society  as  a  whole 
and  to  engage  in  the  various  callings  in  the  industrial  and  commercial 
world." 

The  development  of  Augustana  Seminary  as  well  as  the  origin  and 
growth  of  the  various  institutions  of  learning  within  the  Augustana 
Synod  will  be  discussed  in  outline  below.  Here  it  may  be  said  in 
general  that  as  a  rule  the  development  of  all  our  educational  institu- 
tions has  been  marked  by  a  careful  conservatism  quite  in  accordance 
with  the  general  character  of  the  Swedish  people.  Hampered  as  they 
were  by  financial  conditions,  the  founders  took  new  steps  only  when 
experience  plainly  indicated  that  such  steps  were  imperatively  neces- 
sary to  maintain  and  promote  the  effectiveness  of  their  institutions. 
Hence  in  reviewing  their  history  we  may  expect  to  find  (and  we  do 
find)  a  steady  development,  an  addition  here  and  there  of  a  new  de- 
partment, an  increase  in  the  teaching  force,  and  an  improvement  or 
adaptation  of  the  curriculum  to  present  day  demands.  It  naturally 


ITS  EDUCATIONALtJNSTITUTIONS  95 

follows  that  such  a  method  should  result  in  a  thoroughness  of  aca- 
demic work  that  would  challenge  the  respect  and  recognition  of  older 
institutions  of  learning.  Such  a  recognition  came  from  the  mother- 
country  as  early  as  1879,  when  the  king  of  Sweden  by  an  edict 
granted  to  graduates  of  Augustana  College  the  privilege  of  pursuing 
studies  and  passing  examinations  at  the  universities  of  Sweden  without 
entrance  examinations.  In  other  words,  by  this  edict  graduates  of 
Augustana  College  are  subject  to  precisely  the  same  conditions  for 
matriculation  at  the  Swedish  universities  and  enjoy  the  same  rights 
and  privileges  there  as  the  graduates  of  the  time-honored  colleges  of 
Sweden.  Similar  privileges  are  accorded  the  graduates  of  our  colleges 
also  at  the  foremost  universities  of  America.  Of  these  privileges 
many  of  the  graduates  of  our  several  colleges  have  availed  themselves, 
and  the  sequel  has  proved  that  the  elementary  training  received  by 
them  in  the  colleges  of  our  Synod  has  been  eminently  satisfactory. 

With  reference  to  the  improvement  to  the  curriculum,  both  quan- 
titatively and  qualitatively,  our  schools  have  steadily  endeavored  to 
offer  the  best  series  of  courses  which  the  limitation  of  their  means 
would  permit.  Over  against  the  extreme  views  which  have  recently 
obtained  in  the  educational  world  we  have  assumed  a  conservative 
attitude,  believing  a  middle  course  to  be  the  safest  and  sanest.  In 
the  past  it  was  the  rule  in  all  schools  to  offer  but  one  course,  so  that 
all  regular  students  at  the  time  of  graduation  would  have  pursued 
the  same  studies.  During  the  last  half  century,  owing  to  the  great 
advancement  of  science,  the  domain  of  learning  has  been  so  much 
extended  that  it  has  been  deemed  not  only  advisable  but  even  neces- 
sary and  inevitable  that  a  large  number  of  branches  of  studies,  un- 
heard of  in  the  olden  time,  be  introduced  into  the  college  curriculum. 
But  it  was  out  of  question  for  each  student  to  pursue  all  these  branches 
of  study.  Differentiation  of  courses  was  the  only  solution  of  the 
problem.  Yet,  even  when  the  principle  of  differentiation  was  admit- 
ted, there  still  remained  the  serious  question  of  the  best  and  most 
effective  manner  of  carrying  out  the  principle  in  practice.  Some 
educators  were  in  favor  of  dividing  all  the  subjects  of  study  to  be 
pursued  in  college  into  groups,  the  studies  of  each  group  then  being 
prescribed  for  the  student  throughout  the  four  years  of  his  college 
course.  Other  educators  conceived  the  plan  of  allowing  each  student 
upon  entering  college  to  select  for  himself  out  of  all  the  subjects  in 


96  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

which  instruction  was  given  such  subjects  as  he  himself  preferred  to 
pursue.  Strong  arguments  have  been  made  for  and  against  both 
plans.  Our  colleges  have  solved  the  problem  for  themselves  by  a 
middle  course,  as  was  said.  Believing  that  the  average  youth  upon 
entering  college  is  'hardly  qualified  to  pass  judgment  upon  the  use- 
fulness of  the  individual  subjects  of  study  offered,  the  authorities 
have  outlined  various  groups  of  study,  some  of  which  emphasize  the 
study  of  ancient  classical  languages,  others  the  modern  languages, 
others  the  sciences,  etc.,  etc.  Each  of  these  groups  possesses  a  certain 
homogeneity  conducive  to  a  broad,  liberal  culture.  This  would  rarely, 
it  is  believed,  be  the  case  if  each  student  were  to  select  his  studies  at 
random.  In  order  that  the  student  may  not  be  hampered  by  a  too 
rigorous  prescription  of  studies,  he  is  allowed  upon  the  completion 
of  his  second  college  year  to  choose  with  considerable  freedom  the 
subjects  he  wishes  to  pursue  during  the  remaining  two  years  of  his 
college  course.  In  this  way,  whatever  the  group  he  chooses  upon  en- 
tering college,  he  will  be  assured  of  a  well-rounded,  liberal  education, 
and  at  the  same  time  he  may  during  his  junior  and  senior  years 
select  such  studies  as  may  seem  to  him  of  particular  benefit  in  the 
profession  which  he  may  then  be  presumed  to  have  chosen. 

At  each  of  the  schools  of  our  Synod  various  student  organizations 
and  societies  have  been  established,  the  purpose  of  which  is  to  supple- 
ment the  work  of  the  class-room  with  such  exercises  as  shall  in  one 
way  or  another  make  for  the  upbuilding  of  its  members  along  spiritual, 
intellectual,  aesthetic,  or  physical  lines.  Thus  in  the  very  first  year 
of  Augustana  Seminary  (1860 — 1861)  a  society  was  established  which 
aimed  to  afford  its  members  the  opportunity  for  practice  in  debate, 
extempore  public  speaking,  the  delivery  of  set  speeches,  and  for  ac- 
quiring a  practical  knowledge  of  the  processes  of  parliamentary  bodies. 

That  musical  organizations  have  flourished  at  Swedish  institutions 
goes  without  saying.  A  separate  chapter  in  the  history  of  our  educa- 
tional institutions  should  be  devoted  to  the  invaluable  services  of  Dr. 
0.  Olsson,  who,  inspired  by  the  rendering  of  Handel's  oratorio,  "The 
Messiah",  to  which  he  listened  in  London  in  1879,  conceived  the  idea 
of  introducing  our  college  youth  to  this  glorious  form  of  music. 
Upon  returning  to  Eock  Island  he  carried  out  this  idea  in  the  best 
and  most  practical  manner  by  causing  college  students  actually  to 
render  "The  Messiah".  The  effects  of  this  movement  have  been  benef- 


98  THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

icent  and  far-reaching  beyond  all  expectations.  Not  only  at  Augus- 
tana  College  has  the  interest  in  oratorio  music  thus  engendered  con- 
tinued to  manifest  itself  by  annual  concerts,  but  it  has  been  taken  up 
by  other  institutions  of  our  Synod,  notably  at  Bethany  College,  where 
the  rendering  of  oratorio  music  has  attained  to  a  surpassing  degree 
of  perfection. 

As  regards  physical  exercises  be  it  remembered  that  it  was  a  Swede, 
Per  Henrik  Ling,  who  devised  what  is  probably  the  most  rational 
system  of  gymnastics  ever  invented.  Hence  it  is  only  to  be  expected 
that  his  fellow-countrymen  should  provide  the  students  at  their  schools 
with  every  opportunity  for  judicious  physical  exercises. 

For  spiritual  upbilding  a  vast  amount  of  good  has  been  accom- 
plished by  the  students'  missionary  societies,  Luther  Leagues,  Bible- 
study  classes,  as  well  as  by  the  prayer-meeting  conducted  by  the  stu- 
dents themselves. 

As  we  are  now  to  turn  our  attention  to  the  very  gratifying  develop- 
ment of  our  educational  institutions  and  to  observe  how  the  resolu- 
tions of  April  27  and  June  6,  1860,  have  born  fruit  in  a  complexity 
of  schools,  each  doing  its  own  particular  work,  and  all  contributing 
to  the  general  welfare  of  the  Synod,  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the 
course  of  this  development,  while  eminently  satisfactory  on  the  whole, 
has  not  been  without  its  serious  lets  and  hindrances.  In  aggregate 
the  movement  has  been  forward  and  onward,  but  we  must  be  free  to 
admit  that  there  have  been  educational  ventures  here  and  there  which 
came  to  grief.  It  is  not  necessary  to  maintain  that  the  opening 
sentence  of  this  sketch  is  untrue.  The  Swedish  people  do  stand  for 
learning.  But  it  is  only  fair  to  take  into  consideration  that  the 
Augustana  Synod  has  grown  to  its  present  proportions  by  continued 
accretions  of  immigrants  who  in  a  majority  of  cases  were  forced  to 
wage  a  protracted  struggle  for  existence,  financially  considered.  Prac- 
tically all  our  educational  institutions  were  founded  in  the  midst  of 
this  struggle,  and  therefore  it  is  not  strange  that  some  few  of  the 
educational  ventures  failed  to  receive  the  support  which  they  deserved ; 
it  is  rather  to  be  wondered  at  that  so  large  a  number  of  schools 
organized  within  the  Synod  have  been  supported — loyally  supported, 
too, — and  that  often  at  no  little  sacrifice  on  the  part  of  a  people  for 
the  most  part  in  small  circumstances. 

Within  a  half  century  the  educational  institutions  of  the  Synod 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  99 

have  grown  from  a  single  school  in  1860  with  21  students,  one  regular 
professor  and  two  assistants,  and  no  buildings  whatever,  to  nine  insti- 
tutions with  over  3,000  students,  172  professors  and  instructors,  and 
property  to  the  value  of  nearly  $900,000  (or  to  a  net  value,  over  and 
above  all  indebtedness  of  about  $750,000)  with  current  annual  ex- 
penses of  over  $163,000. 

During  this  time  about  700  men  have  been  prepared  for  the  gospel 
ministry;  900  persons  have  been  graduated  as  bachelors  of  arts  or 
sciences  from  our  colleges;  more  than  2,000  have  completed  the 
courses  of  the  commercial  departments ;  about  400  have  completed  the 
courses  of  the  departments  of  music;  and  about  22,000  persons  have 
for  a  longer  or  shorter  period  received  some  instruction  in  one  or 
more  of  the  departments  of  our  institutions  of  learning. 

With  these  figures  before  us  (set  forth  in  detail  in  the  statistical 
tables  below),  it  may  not  be  impossible  to  form  some  sort  of  a  con- 
ception of  the  work  accomplished  by  the  educational  institutions  of 
the  Synod  and  of  the  significance  of  that  work.  When  it  is  borne 
in  mind  that  the  expense  of  establishing  and  maintaining  these  insti- 
tutions for  upwards  of  fifty  years  mounts  into  the  millions  and  that, 
with  a  few  notable  exceptions,  the  funds  required  to  meet  this  expense 
have  been  contributed  by  the  rank  and  file  of  the  Synod,  it  is  quite 
evident  that  these  generous  contributors  and  patrons  have  a  right  to 
ask,  Does  it  pay?  And  especially  in  our  day,  when  we  are  no  longer 
strangers  in  the  land  or  unacquainted  with  its  language,  and  when  we 
consider  the  very  excellent  public  high  schools  and  universities  which 
we  in  common  with  our  fellow  citizens  possess,  the  question  presses 
for  an  answer,  Does  it  after  all  pay?  In  the  case  of  the  founders, 
the  establishment  of  Augustana  Seminary  was  an  act  of  self-preserva- 
tion. They  realized  that  if  Swedish  Lutheranism  in  the  West  was  to 
escape  the  fate  of  Swedish  Lutheranism  on  the  Delaware,  the  one 
thing  necessary  was  a  ministry  educated  within  the  Augustana  Synod 
of  America.  And  we  believe  this  principle  remains  equally  irrefutable 
to-day.  Were  we  to  look  for  our  supply  of  clergymen  to  the  number 
of  those  of  our  young  men  who  have  received  in  secular  schools  the 
education  required  for  admission  into  a  theological  seminary,  the 
already  insufficient  supply  of  candidates  for  the  ministry  would 
dwindle  into  a  negligible  quantity.  And  then  ?  We  need  not  theorize ; 
we  may  read  the  answer  in  history. 


100  THE  AUGUST  ANA  SYNOD 

Again,  we  have  seen  that  the  scope  and  purpose  of  our  institutions 
was  at  an  early  date  widened.  Our  fathers  realized  the  necessity  of 
basing  the  education  of  their  sons  and  daughters  upon  a  more  abiding 
foundation  than  that  which  it  was  in  the  power  of  secular  public 
schools  to  furnish.  Hence,  augmented  by  geographical  considerations, 
the  multiplication  and  the  rapid  extension  of  our  colleges  and  acade- 
mies. Now,  .we  may  well  ask,  what  has  all  this  educational  work, 
based  upon  Christian  principles  and  carried  on  under  an  environment 
of  Christian  influence, — what  has  it  all  meant  in  the  life  and  growth 
of  the  Synod  itself?  The  Christian  educational  work  carried  on  at 
our  institutions  of  learning  is  at  once  the  result  of  the  Christian  life 
of  our  Synod  and  a  powerful  reacting  force  upon  that  life  itself. 
What  has  it  meant  to  the  prosecution  of  energetic,  aggressive  work 
that  for  about  fifty  years  a  band  of  14  or  15  men  on  an  average  has 
each  year  entered  the  ministry  within  the  Augustana  Synod?  And 
aside  from  the  supply  of  ordained  ministers,  what  has  it  meant  to 
the  Synod  that  during  this  half  century  hundreds  upon  hundreds  of 
its  j'outh  have  issued  from  these  institutions  with  increased  powers, 
with  a  more  conscious  and  intelligent  appreciation  of  the  religion  of 
their  fathers,  and  with  a  determination  to  lend  their  own  abilities 
as  laymen  more  or  less  directly  to  the  service  of  their  Church?  These 
are  matters  which  statistics  can  never  reach.  Let  us  not,  however, 
be  misled  by  the  fact  that  not  all  those  who  have  received  the  ad- 
vantage of  an  education  within  our  institutions  have  allowed  the  seed 
sown  in  their  heart  and  mind  to  spring  forth  and  bear  fruit  for  the 
kingdom  of  God.  In  the  work  of  the  Christian  school,  as  in  that  of 
the  Christian  home  and  of  the  Christian  Church  generally,  we  meet 
with  the  same  experience :  we  can  but  sow  the  seed,  it  is  God  who 
giveth  the  increase.  And  who  shall  deny  that  God  has  vouchsafed 
unto  us  an  abundant  increase  and  that  he  has  blessed  in  a  marvelous 
degree  the  efforts  of  our  educational  institutions  ?  Is  it  to  be  imagined 
that  our  Synod  could  have  grown  to  its  present  vast  dimensions, 
stretching  over  almost  the  entire  United  States  and  considerable  por- 
tions of  Canada,  without  the  services  of  the  ministers  and  Christian 
students  who  have  been  fitted  for  this  service  in  the  schools  of  our 
Synod?  Or  can  it  be  presumed  that  the  Synod  could  have  obtained 
an  equally  numerous  and  efficient  corps  of  workers  if  it  had  neglected 
to  establish  and  maintain  for  this  very  purpose  schools  of  its  own? 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  101 

Or  if  it  be  conceived  that  this  were  possible,  is  it  not  certain  that  the 
present  character  and  spirit  of  our  Synod  would  in  that  case  have 
been  quite  different  from  what  it  is  to-day?  Every  one  knows  that 
each  institution  of  learning  has  a  character  quite  its  own,  that  it  is 
the  embodiment  of  a  certain  idea  and  trend  of  thought,  and  that 
as  such  it  molds  and  influences  the  character  of  its  students  so  that 
they  become  the  living  exponents  of  the  ideas  and  dominant  principles 
of  which  the  institution  itself  is  an  expression.  Now  if  the  institu- 
tions be  an  expression  of  the  religious  life  and  spiritual  attitude  of 
the  Synod,  and  if  they  do  their  work  effectively,  it  follows  that  they 
will  be  a  powerful  medium  or  agency  for  propagating  that  religious 
life  and  that  spiritual  attitude;  for  the  students  whose  character  is 
molded  in  these  institutions  will  in  their  turn  become  the  active 
leaders  in  the  Synod  and  will  thus  perpetuate  the  distinctive  and 
characteristic  features  in  the  faith  and  traditions  of  the  founders  of 
the  Synod.  And  we  may  confidently  assert  that  only  through  these 
means — i.  e.  by  the  precaution  of  having  the  coming  leaders  of  the 
Synod  educated  within  the  institutions  of  the  Synod — only  so  can  the 
Synod  have  any  assurance  of  perpetuity  along  the  lines  already  laid 
down  and  established  in  the  first  half  century  of  its  existence. 

If,  then,  the  Augustana  Synod  really  has  characteristics  which  are 
deemed  of  such  great  value  that  it  would  be  an  inestimable  loss  should 
they  perish  from  the  earth,  then,  we  repeat,  it  pays  to  maintain  those 
institutions  which  are  the  most  effective  instruments  for  perpetuating 
these  characteristics,  whatever  be  the  cost.  And  we  believe  that  the 
Augustana  Synod  has  such  characteristics.  We  believe  that  the  repre- 
sentatives from  every  civilized,  Christian  country  who  have  come  to 
make  America  their  home  are  each  in  possession  of  some  distinctive 
excellence  either  not  possessed  at  all  by  immigrants  from  other  lands 
or  in  not  so  marked  a  degree.  The  best  of  each  should  therefore  be 
scrupulously  guarded  as  a  sacred  treasure,  should  be  protected  from 
extinction  when  the  other  elements  of  foreign  nationality  are  lost,  and 
should  be  contributed  to  the  common  fund  of  American  culture,  re- 
ligion, and  citizenship,  so  that  the  civilization  about  to  be  evolved  in 
America  may  become,  under  the  providence  of  God,  in  its  complexity 
and  cosmopolitan  character  better  than  anything  heretofore  produced 
in  history. 

The  people  of  the  Augustana   Synod  owe  it  as  a  debt  to  their 


102  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

children  to  hand  over  to  them  the  good  which  they  have  themselves 
brought  from  overseas  or  have  inherited  from  their  Swedish- 
American  fathers;  they  owe  it  to  the  Synod,  under  the  influence  of 
which  rich  spiritual  blessings  have  come  to  themselves,  to  perpetuate 
that  Synod;  and  they  owe  it  to  the  American  nation,  as  above  indi- 
cated, under  whose  beneficent  government  and  liberal  institutions 
they  have  enjo}red  and  still  enjoy  inestimable  privileges,  to  contribute 
to  the  character  of  American  civilization  all  that  which  is  best  in 
Swedish  Lutheran  faith  and  church  practice,  which — we  firmly  believe 
— is  represented  by  the  Augustana  Synod  and  its  institutions  of 
learning. 

When  at  the  celebration  of  the  semi-centennial  of  our  Synod  and 
its  first  institution  of  learning  we  look  back  and  take  an  inventory 
of  results  attained,  and  when  we  particularly  scrutinize  the  achieve- 
ments of  our  educational  institutions,  studying  them  in  the  light  both 
of  statistics  and  of  personal  observation,  there  can  be  but  one  con- 
clusion :  The  good  seed  has  been  sown,  with  such  infirmity,  it  is  true, 
as  ever  attaches  to  the  best  efforts  of  men,  but  with  noble  intent  and 
pious  resolve;  and  God  has  graciously  blessed  the  seed  so  that  it  has 
borne  an  abundant  harvest. 

Fifty  years  constitute  a  long  period  in  human  life,  but  in  the  case 
of  institutions  of  learning  they  are  but  the  period  of  infancy.  Let 
us  hope  that  the  efforts  of  the  educational  institutions  of  the  Augus- 
tana Synod  have  already  in  the  first  stage  of  their  development  shown 
that  they  are  a  powerful  agency  for  good,  that  they  have  vindicated 
their  right  to  existence  and  to  the  continued  support  of  their  patrons. 
Let  us  devoutly  pray  that  under  the  guidance  of  God  they  may  con- 
tinue their  development  into  a  period  of  maturity  indefinitely  pro- 
longed ;  that  among  the  variously  shifting  skepticism  of  the  ages  they 
may  ever  stand  firm  as  the  champions  of  a  true,  liberal,  God-inspired 
culture,  reflecting  accurately  and  consistently  the  Christian  faith  and 
doctrine  of  their  founders;  and  that  in  ever  widening  circles  of  in- 
fluence they  may  prove  powerful  factors  in  disseminating  sound 
Christian  culture  among  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Augustana 
Synod. 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  103 

Synopsis  of  the   History  of  the  Various  Educational  Institutions 
within  the  Augustana   Synod. 


Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary. 

The  oldest  of  the  educational  institutions  of  the  Augustana  Synod 
was  founded,  as  above  set  forth,  in  1860  under  the  name  of  Augustana 
Seminary  and  was  first  located  in  Chicago,  Illinois.  Prof.  Lars  Paul 
Esbjorn  was  made  the  first  president.  Twenty-one  students  were  in 
attendance  during  its  first  year.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  from 
the  very  outset,  though  there  was  but  one  regular  professor,  instruc- 
tion was  given  in  all  the  following  subjects :  Sacred  History,  Hebrew, 
Greek  New  Testament,  Pastoral  Theology,  Homiletics,  Symbolics, 
Church  History,  Dogmatics,  English  Grammar,  Swedish  Grammar, 
Norwegian  Grammar,  German,  Logic,  Latin,  Khetoric,  Arithmetic, 
Geometry,  Algebra,  Trigonometry,  History,  and  Geography.  Five 
candidates  for  the  ministry,  who  had  completed  a  satisfactory  theo- 
logical course  at  the  seminary  during  its  first  year,  were  ordained 
in  1861. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  in  Chicago,  1863,  after  the  members 
of  the  Synod  in  a  body  had  had  the  opportunity  to  visit  the  proposed 
new  site  for  the  seminary  at  Paxton,  Illinois,  it  was  resolved  to  move 
the  institution  to  that  place.  At  the  same  meeting  the  Synod  was 
constrained  with  much  regret  to  accept  the  resignation  of  Professor 
Esbjorn,  who  was  then  about  to  return  to  Sweden.  Eev.  T.  N.  Has- 
selquist,  at  that  time  in  charge  of  the  congregation  at  Paxton,  was 
elected  temporarily  to  fill  the  vacancy  at  the  seminary.  He  was  subse- 
quently elected  to  this  position  permanently,  and  served  the  institu- 
tion ably  and  faithfully  as  professor  in  the  Theological  Department 
and  as  president  of  the  institution  until  his  death  in  February,  1891. 

In  the  year  in  which  it  was  moved  to  Paxton  the  institution  was 
incorporated  and  its  name  was  changed  to  Augustana  College  and 
Seminary.  In  1865  it  received  its  charter.  The  charter  was  amended 
by  a  special  act  of  the  legislature  in  1869.  In  this  charter  the  name 
was  again  changed  to  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary, 
by  which  name  it  has  since  been  known. 

The  externals  of  the  institution  during  its  early  days  at  Paxton 


104  THE  AUGUSTAN  A   SYA'OD 

were  certainly  unpretentious.  During  the  first  year  an  old  school- 
house  was  purchased  by  the  Board  of  Directors  and  a  modest  "board- 
ing-house" was  erected  upon  a  lot  donated  by  Professor  Hasselquist, 
The  attendance  this  year  was  only  ten, — seven  Swedes  and  three 
Norwegians.  Professor  Hasselquist  was  the  only  regular  instructor. 
During  the  academic  year  1865 — 1866,  however,  the  number  of  stu- 
dents increased  to  forty. 

The  institution  continued  to  grow,  and  in  order  to  meet  the  de- 
mands placed  upon  it  at  that  time,  it  was  organized  into  three  depart- 
ments, the  Theological,  the  Collegiate,  and  the  Preparatory.  The 
teaching  force  was  augmented  in  1864  by  the  election  of  Eev.  William 
Kopp  as  English  professor.  When  he  resigned  in  1867,  Eev.  S.  L. 
Harkey  was  elected  to  succeed  him.  Eev.  Harkey  resigned  in  1870 
and  was  succeeded  by  Eev.  Henry  Eeck,  who  served  from  1871  to  the 
time  of  his  death,  in  1881. 

In  1868  two  new  professors  were  added  to  the  faculty,  viz. :  Eev. 
Dr.  A.  E.  Cervin  from  Sweden  and  Eev.  A.  Wenaas  from  Norway. 
By  the  appointment  of  Eev.  Wenaas  the  original  idea  of  having  at 
least  three  professors  —  one  Swedish,  one  Norwegian,  and  one  English 
— was  realized. 

In  1870  the  Norwegian  pastors  and  congregations  of  the  Synod, 
deeming  it  consistent  with  their  best  interests  to  organize  an  inde- 
pendent Norwegian  Synod,  withdrew  from  the  Augustana  Synod. 
Consequently  Prof.  Wenaas  and  the  Norwegian  students  withdrew 
from  the  institution.  Nevertheless  the  number  of  students  the  year 
following  was  about  fifty,  and  during  the  last  year  of  the  institution 
at  Paxton  (1874 — 1875)  the  attendance  was  over  eighty. 

When  it  was  decided  to  remove  the  school  from  Chicago  to  Paxton, 
it  was  supposed  that  the  latter  place  would  soon  be  the  center  of  a 
large  Swedish  population.  This  did  not  prove  to  be  the  case.  So 
the  reports  of  the  conventions  of  the  Synod  in  1869,  '70,  '71,  and  '72 
show  a  discussion  of  the  question  of  again  removing  the  school  to  a 
more  central  location.  In  1872,  at  its  meeting  in  Galesburg,  Illinois, 
the  Synod  authorized  the  Board  of  Directors  to  remove  the  institu- 
tion to  Moline  or  Eock  Island. 

In  March  1873  a  suitable  location  consisting  of  18%  acres  of 
picturesque  bluff  land  was  purchased  in  Eock  Island  at  a  cost  of 
$10,000.  At  its  meeting  in  Paxton  the  same  year  the  Synod  author- 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  105 

ized  the  erection  of  a  suitable  building.  In  the  fall  of  1875  the  institu- 
tion was  moved  to  Eock  Island ;  the  school  year  was  opened  September 
22;  and  the  new,  commodious,  and  beautiful  building  was  dedicated 
October  14. 

From  time  to  time  smaller  buildings,  designed  as  residences  for 
professors,  were  built.  Thus  there  are  on  35th  street  two  frame 
buildings,  and  east  of  the  Old  College  Building  a  brick  house,  long 
used  as  the  home  of  Dr.  Hasselquist  and  Dr.  Weidner,  later  as  the 
home  of  Dr.  Olsson,  and  now  serving  as  a  Ladies'  Hall.  In  1883  a 
temporary  frame  building,  called  Jubilee  Hall,  with  a  seating  capacity 
of  about  3,000,  was  erected  to  provide  a  suitable  place  for  celebrating 
the  fourth  centennial  anniversary  of  the  birth  of  Martin  Luther.  It 
was  also  used  as  a  gymnasium. 

As  the  institution  continued  to  grow  more  room  was  needed.  The 
Old  College  Building,  spacious  as  it  had  seemed  in  1875,  proved  inade- 
quate to  supply  the  increasing  demands  for  larger  class-rooms,  as- 
sembly hall  or  chapel,  library,  laboratories,  etc.  Hence  at  the  meeting 
of  the  Synod  in  1883  at  Bed  Wing,  Minnesota,  it  was  determined  to 
erect  a  new  college  building  at  a  cost  of  about  $100,000  as  soon  as 
the  necessary  funds  could  be  raised  for  this  purpose.  It  was  not, 
however,  until  in  February  1888  that  this  building  was  ready  for 
occupancy.  It  was  dedicated  in  1889  in  connection  with  the  meeting 
of  the  Synod,  which  this  year  convened  at  Eock  Island.  This  New 
College  Building  is  a  magnificent  stone  structure  of  the  Eenaissance 
style.  The  basement  and  first  floor  contain  recitation  rooms  and 
lecture  halls  of  the  Collegiate,  Academic,  and  Conservatory  depart- 
ments, the  Biological  Laboratory,  and  the  president's  and  the  treas- 
urer's offices.  The  second  floor  contains  the  lecture  rooms  of  the 
Theological  Department,  Cable  Hall,  and  the  Chapel,  which  occupies 
two  stories  in  the  east  end  of  the  building.  The  Art  Department,  the 
Library,  and  the  Museum  occupy  the  third  floor. 

The  building  latest  erected  is  the  Gymnasium,  a  fine  brick  structure 
It  is  located  immediately  south  of  the  New  College  Building.  The 
erection  of  the  various  buildings  above  referred  to  is  an  evidence  of 
the  inner  development  which  the  institution  was  undergoing  during 
these  years.  No  buildings  were  erected  in  advance  of  existing  needs. 
But  an  active  and  efficient  president  and  a  corps  of  faithful  profes- 
sors, alert  to  the  needs  and  demands  of  the  people  of  the  Synod,  were 

The  Augustana  Synod  8 


106 


THE  AUGUSTA NA  SYNOD 


ever  adapting  the  courses  of  in- 
struction to  the  need  of  the  time. 
That  their  efforts  were  well  di- 
rected is  evidenced  by  the  con- 
tinued increase  of  students  and' 
the  consequent  need  of  increased 
facilities  for  carrying  on  the  work. 
While  during  the  first  years  of 
the  institution  there  had  been  a 
theological  department  with  a 
sort  of  general  preparatory  de- 
partment, especially  designed  as 
a  pro-seminary  school,  a  differen- 
tiation into  a  Theological  Depart- 
ment, a  Collegiate  Department, 
and  a  Preparatory  Department 
was  made  as  soon  as  it  was 
deemed  possible  and  expedient. 

In  the  Theological  Department 
during  the  first  years  of  the  insti- 
tution the  course  of  study  covered 
but  one  year.  From  1874  to  1890 
the  course  was  made  to  extend 
over  two  full  years.  In  1890  the 
course  was  rearranged  on  the 
university  plan  in  such  a  way 
that  the  instruction  was  divided  into  fourteen  independent  divisions 
called  "courses".  This  was  approved  by  the  Synod  in  1891.  Since 
that  time  various  extensions  have  been  made,so  that  since  1900  the  full 
theological  curriculum  embraces  twenty  "courses"', and  the  student  who 
has  successfully  covered  this  course  of  study  is  graduated  with  the  de- 
gree of  Bachelor  of  Divinity.  Owing  to  the  great  need  of  ministers 
in  the  rapidly  growing  Synod,  a  so-called  "minimum  course"  was 
established  in  1880  for  the  benefit  of  those  candidates  for  the  ministry 
whose  age  rendered  it  inexpedient  or  impossible  for  them  to  complete 
the  full  course.  This  "miniirmm  course"  was,  however,  abrogated  in 
1898,  since  which  time  no  student  not  a  graduate  of  a  recognized  col- 
lege has  been  matriculated  in  the  Seminary. 


REV.  GUSTAV  ANDREEN,  PH.  D.,  R.  N.  O. 
President  of  Augustana  College. 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  107 

The  building  up  of  the  College  Department  was  a  slow  but,  we 
believe,  a  thorough  process.  Instruction  in  the  lower  college  classes 
was  begun  as  early  as  1866,  but  it  was  not  till  1876  that  a  senior  class 
was  formed.  The  members  of  this  class  were  graduated  in  1877,  and 
were  the  first  to  receive  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts  from  this 
institution. 

In  the  College  Department  ten  specific  departments  of  instruction 
have  been  established.  These  are  Swedish,  English  and  Philosophy, 
Latin,  Greek,  Modern  Languages,  Christianity,  History  and  Political 
Science,  Biology  and  Geology,  Physics  and  Chemistry,  and  Mathe- 
matics and  Astronomy. 

For  the  sake  of  meeting  modern  demands  upon  a  college  education, 
the  various  subjects  included  in  the  above  ten  departments  have  been 
arranged  into  six  parallel  courses  or  "groups",  viz. :  The  Classical  A, 
The  Classical  B,  The  Modern  Language,  The  Latin-Scientific,  The 
General  Science,  and  The  Mathematical.  These  groups  all  extend 
over  a  four-year  period  of  study  and  are  assumed  to  be  equally  diffi- 
cult and  honorable.  They  are  designed  to  afford  the  student  a  liberal 
education,  while  at  the  same  time  they  give  him  an  opportunity  to 
shape  his  collegiate  studies  with  a  view  to  his  prospective  lifework. 
In  each  of  the  six,  groups  a  certain  proportion  of  the  studies  is 
prescribed  and  a  certain  portion  is  elective,  the  institution  believing 
that  this  is  the  golden  mean  between  the  widely  divergent  radical 
views  with  reference  to  electivism. 

In  the  Academic  Department  (originally  called  the  Preparatory 
Department)  the  course  of  instruction  covers  three  years.  The  sub- 
jects pursued  in  addition  to  Swedish  and  Christianity  are  those  com- 
monly studied  in  schools  which  prepare  their  students  for  entrance 
into  college.  For  students  who  may  not  be  prepared  to  enter  the 
Academy  a  Preparatory  course  of  one  year  has  been  established.  In 
this  course  instruction  is  given  in  the  common  elementary  branches. 

Interest  in  music  has  always  characterized  Swedish  Lutherans.  Dr. 
Hasselquist  early  in  his  career  as  president  of  the  institution  called 
the  attention  of  the  Synod  to  the  importance  of  instruction  along 
this  line.  In  January,  1886,  the  Augusta-na  Conservatory  of  Music 
was  established.  Its  aim  was  originally  to  provide  facilities  for  those 
who  desired  to  become  church  organists.  While  keeping  this  aim  in 
view  the^  Conservatory  has  enlarged  its  scope  to  include  the  various 


108  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

departments  usually  found  in  first  class  conservatories  of  music.  In 
connection  with  the  Conservatory  is  a  Department  of  Elocution  and 
Physical  Culture;  also  a  School  of  Art,  which  was  established  in  1895. 

In  October,  1888,  a  Commercial  Department  (the  present  Business 
College,  School  of  Phonography,  and  School  of  Penmanship)  was 
established  in  order  to  afford  to  young  men  and  women  the  best  pos- 
sible opportunities  for  acquiring  a  thorough  business  training  under 
Christian  influences.  That  the  instruction  given  in  this  department 
has  been  of  a  thoroughly  useful  kind  is  attested  by  the  demand  for 
its  graduates  on  the  part  of  prominent  mercantile  establishments  as 
well  in  the  Tri-cities  as  elsewhere. 

In  1891  a  Normal  Department  was  established.  The  aim  of  this 
department  is  specifically  to  qualify  students  for  the  profession  of 
teaching  in  the  parochial  and  public  schools.  The  course  of  study 
embraces  three  years. 

The  institution  is  fortunate  in  the  possession  of  a  Museum  con- 
taining very  valuable  and  comprehensive  collections  which  facilitate 
the  study  of  zoology,  botany,  geology,  and  kindred  sciences.  It  has 
also  Ethnographic  and  Numismatic  collections,  the  latter  numbering 
over  1,200  specimens  of  coins,  medals,  and  tokens.  Another  collec- 
tion, called  "The  Historical  Collection  of  American  Lutheran  and 
Scandinavian-American  Literature",  has  already  grown  to  consider- 
able proportions  and  will  prove  exceedingly  valuable  to  future  his- 
torians. The  Library  of  the  institution  contains  at  present  nearly 
25,000  volumes.  When  the  library  shall  be  settled  in  its  new  home 
in  the  Denkmann  Memorial  Library  Building  it  is  to  be  hoped  that 
friends  of  the  institution  may  help  to  increase  its  effectiveness  by  the 
generous  contribution  both  of  reference  books  and  of  general  litera- 
ture. 

In  addition  to  the  regular  courses  of  study  in  the  different  depart- 
ments, various  means  have  been  used  to  surround  the  students  with 
the  best  possible  facilities  for  improvement  along  spiritual,  intellec- 
tual, and  physical  lines.  Thus  in  the  very  first  year  of  the  institution 
(1860)  the  PlirenoTcosmian  Society  was  founded  for  the  purpose  of 
affording  its  members  literary  development  as  well  as  the  opportunity 
for  practice  in  extempore  debate  and  public  speaking.  This  society 
continues  to  flourish  at  the  present  time.  Various  other  societies 
with  similar  aims  have  in  the  course  of  time  been  established  and  have 


110  THE  AUGUST  ANA  SYNOD 

contributed  largely  towards  affording  students  an  opportunity  of  be- 
coming acquainted  with  parliamentary  practice  by  actual  participa- 
tion in  the  proceedings  of  deliberative  bodies. 

In  1898  the  Concordia  Society  was  organized  by  the  theological 
students.  Its  aim  is  to  work  for  the  promotion  of  Evangelical  Lu- 
theran theological  culture  and  the  strengthening  of  Evangelical  Lu- 
theran faith.  All  students  of  the  Theological  Department  are  eligible 
to  membership. 

The  Augustana  Foreign  Mission  Society  was  organized  in  1886 
and  incorporated  in  1895.  Its  aim  is  to  arouse  and  maintain  among 
the  students  a  lively  interest  in  the  extension  of  God's  kingdom  in 
heathen  lands,  and  by  means  of  membership  fees,  contributions,  and 
bequests  to  render  aid  to  the  Synod  in  its  foreign  mission  work. 
Through  the  efforts  of  this  society  about  $15,000  have  been  raised  for 
the  furtherance  of  foreign  mission  work  and  13  of  its  members  are 
now  serving  as  missionaries  in  foreign  fields. 

The  Handel  Oratorio  Society,  originally  called  The  Augustana 
Oratorio  Society,  was  organized  in  the  fall  of  1880.  This  was  the 
first  society  of  its  kind  in  this  section  of  the  Mississippi  Valley.  The 
influence  of  this  society  in  developing  in  its  members  a  taste  for 
sacred  classical  music  cannot  be  overestimated.  Hundreds  of  students 
are  under  the  deepest  obligation  to  Dr.  0.  Olsson,  its  founder  and 
stanch  supporter,  for  affording  them  an  opportunity  to  become  ac- 
quainted with  that  which  is  best  in  the  noble  art  of  music;  and 
through  them  this  influence  has  passed  on  to  the  remotest  corners 
of  our  Synod. 

As  stated  above,  when  the  Synod  determined  to  move  the  institu- 
tion to  Bock  Island,  18%  acres  of  land  was  purchased.  In  1886 
Dr.  A.  W.  Williamson  presented  to  the  institution  five  acres  of  land 
adjoining  the  college  campus  on  the  south.  The  grounds  of  the  college 
were  further  enlarged  in  1900  through  a  splendid  donation  by  the 
Augustana  University  Association.  This  association,  incorporated  in 
May,  1891,  with  the  express  purpose  of  promoting  the  growth  and 
higher  development  of  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary, 
though  entirely  independent  of  the  college  and  of  the  Synod,  seized  the 
opportunity  of  purchasing  for  a  sum  of  $25,000  a  beautiful  tract  of 
level  land  situated  north  of  the  college  grounds  and  consisting  of  about 
ten  or  twelve  acres  together  with  a  large  brick  residence  building.  This 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  111 

was  a  large  undertaking  and  owing  to  the  financial  stringency  during 
the  following  years  it  seemed  almost  impossible  for  the  Association 
to  carry  out  its  contract.  But  in  the  summer  of  1898,  Senator  C. 
J.  A.  Ericson  of  Boone,  Iowa,  promised  a  donation  of  $12,800  to  the 
Association  on  the  condition  that  the  Association  would  raise  the  re- 
maining portion  of  the  indebtedness  ($12,800).  In  October,  1899, 
this  condition  was  fulfilled  and  the  property,  henceforth  known  as 
Ericson  Park,  was  donated  by  the  Association  to  the  Board  of  Directors 
of  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary.  The  grounds  of  the 
institution  accordingly  consist  of  about  thirty-six  acres  of  land. 

The  history  of  the  finances  of  the  institution,  interesting  and  im- 
portant though  it  be,  can  here  be  merely  alluded  to.  The  institution 
was  founded  by  a  comparatively  small  band  of  immigrants,  devoted 
to  their  Lutheran  faith  and  zealous  for  its  maintenance,  but  as  a 
rule — at  least  in  the  earlier  years — handicapped  by  poverty.  Never- 
theless they  undertook  the  support  of  a  school  in  order  that  they  might 
be  supplied  with  ministers  and  teachers.  Under  the  providence  of 
God  they  have  been  successful  in  carrying  out  their  purpose.  With 
the  exception  of  a  few  notable  donations  in  larger  sums,  the  vast 
amount  of  money  required  to  erect  and  maintain  the  necessary  build- 
ings and  to  meet  the  running  expenses  of  the  institution  for  a  period 
of  fifty  years  has  been  faithfully — we  might  say  heroically — contrib- 
uted by  the  rank  and  file  of  the  Augustana  Synod.  Special  and 
grateful  mention  must  be  made,  even  in  this  brief  sketch,  of  the  gift 
of  $25,000  by  Mr.  P.  L.  Cable  of  Eock  Island,  Illinois,  in  1885,  by 
means  of  which  the  erection  of  the  new  main  building  was  facilitated ; 
also  the  gift  of  160  acres  of  farm  land  in  Iowa  and  of  the  coal  rights 
in  120  acres  of  land  (also  in  Iowa)  by  Senator  C.  J.  A.  Ericson  of 
Boone,  Iowa;  further  of  the  donation  through  friends  of  the  institu- 
tion in  Sweden  of  $27,000  for  a  fund  to  be  called  the  "Oscar  II 
Professorship";  and,  finally,  of  the  splendid  gift  of  the  Denkmann 
family  of  Eock  Island.  Public  announcement  of  this  donation  was 
made  January  28,  1909.  The  gift  consists  in  a  memorial  library  to 
be  erected  on  the  campus  immediately  west  of  the  main  building  at 
a  cost  of  not  less  than  $100,000,  in  honor  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  F.  C.  A. 
Denkmann,  the  parents  of  the  donors. 

In  addition  to  these  donations,  many  other  gifts  have  been  received 
from  generous  friends  and  patrons  of  the  institution. 


112  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

The  great  value  of  endowment  funds  for  institutions  of  learning 
has  long  been  recognized  by  the  authorities  of  Augustana  College  and 
Theological  Seminary.  No  definite  action,  however,  was  taken  towards 
the  realization  of  such  a  fund  until  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  in 
Paxton,  1903.  The  final  decision  as  to  details  was  made  at  New 
Britain  in  1907.  By  these  resolutions  the  Synod  has  expressed  its 
determination  to  collect  a  fund  of  $250,000  as  a  general  endowment 
fund  for  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary;  and,  as  the 
fund  is  to  be  raised  by  the  time  the  Synod  convenes  in  June,  1910,  to 
celebrate  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  its  founding  and  of  the  establish- 
ment of  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary,  the  fund  was 
called  the  "Jubilee  Fund".  The  Iowa  Conference  as  early  as  1906 
pledged  itself  to  raise  $40,000  for  this  fund;  Illinois  followed  in  1907 
with  a  promise  of  $140,000;  and  in  1908  Minnesota  promised  to  con- 
tribute $50,000,  Kansas  $7,000,  Nebraska  $10,000,  New  York  $20,000 
and  California  $1,000.  The  work  of  collecting  this  fund  has  been 
vigorously  prosecuted  for  several  years;  old  as  well  as  new  friends 
of  the  institution  have  made  generous  contributions;  and  it  is  to  be 
hoped  that  the  plans  of  the  authorities  of  the  institution  and  the 
resolutions  of  the  Synod  with  reference  to  the  Jubilee  Fund  may  be 
fully  realized  and  that  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary 
may  thus  be  placed  upon  a  secure  financial  basis  for  the  future. 

Gustavus  Adolphus  College. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Minnesota  Conference  in  East  Union  in  Octo- 
ber, 1862,  the  following  resolution  was  adopted:  "Whereas  the  need 
of  school  teachers  in  our  congregations  is  so  pressing  that  we  can  no 
longer  endure  it,  therefore  be  it  resolved  that  Brother  Norelius  be 
requested  to  assume  the  duty  of  instructing  such  young  men  as  the 
congregations  may  send  to  him,  in  order  that  by  means  of  such  in- 
struction they  may  be  prepared  to  teach  school  both  in  the  Swedish 
and  in  the  English  languages." 

To  this  request  Eev.  Norelius  responded  affirmatively.  During  the 
fall  of  this  year  only  one  student  presented  himself.  This  was  J. 
Magny,  now  the  Eev.  J.  Magny,  D.  D.  The  following  spring  term, 
however,  ten  students  appeared,  so  that  the  total  attendance  the  first 
year  was  eleven. 

In  1863  the  school  was  moved  to  East  Union,  the  fall  term  begin- 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS 


113 


ning  in  September.  Five  acres  of  land  were  purchased  by  members 
of  Company  II,  Ninth  Regiment  of  Minnesota  Volunteers,  and  do- 
nated to  the  school.  Rev.  A.  Jackson,  who  was  compelled  to  abandon 
his  missionary  work  in  Kandiyohi  county  owing  to  the  hostilities  of 
the  Indians,  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  school  as  president  and 
instructor. 

As  this  was  the  first  of  the  institutions  of  learning  within  the  Synod 
not  directly  established  by  the  Synod,  it  is  very  interesting  to  note 
its  earliest  relation  to  the  Synod.  At  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  in 
1863,  the  Minnesota  Conference  reported  the  establishment  of  a  school. 
The  Synod  at  once  expressed  its  approval  of  the  steps  taken  by  the 
Minnesota  Conference.  As  the  Synod,  however,  had  but  three  years 
before  founded  its  own  institution  of  learning  and  realized  that  the 


GUSTAVUS  ADOLPHUS  COLLEGE,  ST.  PETER,  MINN. 


114  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

interest  taken  in  the  one  institution  might  possibly  prove  detrimental 
to  the  other,  the  following  resolutions  were  adopted :  1.  That  the 
Synod  rejoices  to  hear  of  the  school  recently  established  in  Minnesota, 
on  the  condition,  however,  that  it  be  placed  in  the  right  relation  to 
the  Synod;  2.  That  the  Synod  therefore  desires  the  Minnesota  school 
to  be  placed  in  the  same  relation  to  the  Synod  as  the  Augustana 
S'eminary ;  3.  That  a  committee  be  appointed  to  draw  up  a  proposed 
constitution  for  the  above  mentioned  school  and  report  the  same  to 
the  Synod. 

In  accordance  with  these  resolutions  a  committee  was  immediately 
appointed,  which  prepared  a  constitution  and  reported  it  to  the  Synod 
at  a  subsequent  session,  June  27,  1863.  The  proposed  constitution 
was  adopted  by  the  Synod.  The  representatives  of  the  Minnesota 
Conference  in  attendance  at  this  convention  of  the  Synod  then  pro- 
ceeded to  elect  a  Board  of  (8)  Directors  for  their  school.  This 
action  was  then  reported  to  the  Synod  and  received  its  sanction. 

The  name  of  the  institution  was  at  first  "Minnesota  Elementar- 
skola".  It  was  incorporated  in  1865.  As  this  year  was  the  thousandth 
anniversary  of  the  death  of  St.  Ansgarius,  the  "Apostle  to  the  North", 
the  name  of  the  institution  was  changed  to  "St.  Ansgar's  Academy". 

After  some  time  it  was  found  that  East  Union  was  not  the  most 
advantageous  location  for  the  school,  and  in  1873  the  Conference 
resolved  to  move  it  to  some  other  place.  The  determination  of  the 
place  to  which  it  should  be  moved  proved  a  very  perplexing  question. 
For  some  time  the  idea  of  placing  the  Academy  in  Minneapolis,  in 
close  connection  with  the  University  of  Minnesota  was  seriously  enter- 
tained. Under  this  plan  the  students  were  to  be  under  the  immediate 
supervision  of  the  Academy,  in  which  also  they  were  to  receive  instruc- 
tion in  the  Swedish  language  and  in  religion  as  well  as  in  the  common 
branches  required  for  admission  to  the  undergraduate  course  of  the 
University.  College  subjects  were  to  be  studied  at  the  University. 
Various  causes,  however,  prevented  the  realization  of  this  plan.  In 
the  meantime  Mr.  Andrew  Thorson  of  St.  Peter  had  energetically  set 
to  work  to  raise  by  subscription  the  sum  of  $10,000  in  St.  Peter  and 
vicinity  for  the  Academy  in  case  the  Conference  should  locate  its 
institution  at  that- place.  This  sum  was  accordingly  offered  to  the 
Conference.  It  was  accepted  on  the  condition  that  the  $10,000  thus 
raised  be  used  for  the  erection  of  suitable  buildings  and  that  the 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  115 

people  of  St.  Peter  and  vicinity  donate  a  sufficient  amount  of  land 
for  a  campus.  A  new  corporation  composed  of  the  pastors  of  the 
Minnesota  Conference  was  formed  in  1874  under  the  name  of  "The 
Swedish  Lutheran  Board  of  Educa- 
tion." This  corporation  was  tech- 
nically to  own  and  control  the  in- 
stitution. 

In  1875  the  first  building  now 
known  as  "Old  Main"  was  erected 
at  a  cost  of  $26,000.  It  was  dedi- 
cated October  31,  1876.  The  name 
of  the  institution  was  now  changed 
to  Gustavus  Adolphus  College. 

The  development  of  the  institu- 
tion has  always  been  along  safe,  con- 
servative lines,  characterized  by  a 
thoroughness  which  has  placed  it  in  KEY.  p.  A.  MATTSON,  D.  D.,  PH.  D., 

-i  ,i          i         President  of  Gustavus  Adolphus  College. 

a  conspicuous  place  among  the  de- 
nominational colleges  of  the  country.  During  the  long  and  successful 
administration  of  President  M.  Wahlstrom,  Ph.  D.,  —  a  period  of  23 
years — the  institution  developed  into  maturity  as  a  full-grown  college. 
The  first  college  class  was  organized  in  1885  and  the  first  senior  class 
in  1889.  The  latter  class,  consisting  of  eight  persons,  was  graduated 
in  1890,  its  members  receiving  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts. 

The  College  Department  offers  at  present  four  "groups"  or  courses 
of  study:  the  Classical,  the  Modern,  the  Science,  and  the  Historical. 
These  courses  are  so  arranged  as  to  secure  in  the  opinion  of  the  man- 
agement "the  best  development  of  the  mind,  furnish  the  broadest  cul- 
ture, and  afford  the  student  an  opportunity  to  select  a  course  best 
adapted  to  the  vocation  in  life  that  he  intends  to  pursue."  All  these 
groups  lead  to  the  A.  B.  degree. 

The  Academy  offers  three  groups  of  study,  representing  the  Clas- 
sical, Modern,  and  Science  courses. 

The  school  of  Pedagogy,  organized  in  1893,  offers  in  the  main  the 
same  courses  of  study  as  those  given  in  the  Academy  and  the  Fresh- 
man class  of  the  college  together  with  special  instruction  in  the  theory 
and  art  of  teaching. 

The  School  of  Commerce  was  established  in   1887.     It  offers  five 


116  THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

courses  of  study :  a  Commerce  Course,  a  Post-graduate  Commerce 
Course,  a  Shorthand  and  Typewriting  Course,  an  Agricultural  Course, 
and  a  short  Business  Course. 

The  School  of  Music  was  established  in  1887.  It  offers  five  courses : 
a  course  in  Piano,  a  course  in  Pipe  Organ,  a  course  in  Violin,  a  course 
in  Voice,  and  a  Special  Course.  The  Special  Course  affords  instruc- 
tion on  cello,  clarinet,  and  other  instruments. 

The  institution  has  a  library  of  about  10,000  volumes,  a  museum 
well  equipped  with  ethnographic,  numismatic,  zoological,  geological, 
and  botanical  collections.  It  has  seven  buildings:  the  Old  Main 
Building,  the  Auditorium  (the  new  main  building),  the  School  of 
Commerce  Building,  North  Hall,  South  Hall,  the  President's  res- 
idence, and  the  Gymnasium.  There  is  now  in  process  of  erection  a 
dormitory,  made  possible  by  the  gift  of  $32,500  by  Andrew  Carnegie. 

Bethany  College. 

The  first  step  taken  towards  the  establishment  of  an  institution  of 
learning  among  the  Swedes  in  Kansas  was  the  action  of  the  Bethany 
congregation  in  Lindsborg  at  its  annual  meeting  in  1879.  It  was 
then  resolved  that  some  of  the  land  belonging  to  the  congregation 
should  be  sold  as  city  lots  and  that  half  of  the  receipts  accruing  from 
such  sales  should  be  set  aside  as  the  foundation  of  a  fund  for  an  in- 
stitution of  learning  to  be  located  in  Lindsborg.  Nothing  further 
was  done,  however,  till  in  1881.  After  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  at 
Lindsborg  in  this  year,  the  pastor,  Bev.  C.  A.  Swensson,  determined 
to  carry  intd  execution  the  idea  of  establishing  a  school  at  Lindsborg. 
He  succeeded  in  interesting  the  other  pastors  of  the  Smoky  Hill  dis- 
trict in  the  project,  but  they  were  unwilling  to  share  with  him  the 
financial  responsibility  involved  in  the  venture.  Kev.  Swensson  there- 
fore assumed  this  responsibility  himself.  October  15  was  the  day  set 
for  the  beginning  of  the  term.  Prof.  J.  A.  Udden,  who  had  been 
graduated  the  same  year  at  Augustana  College,  was  engaged  as  in- 
structor. When  on  the  specified  day  and  hour  Eev.  Swensson  appeared 
at  the  church  to  bid  the  new  students  welcome,  no  students  had 
appeared.  But  they  came  later,  and  the  first  year's  enrollment 
reached  the  not  inconsiderable  number  of  twenty-seven.  Prof.  Udden 
taught  all  subjects  with  the  exception  of  religion.  This  subject  was 
taught  one  hour  each  day  by  Eev.  Swensson. 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS 


117 


In  the  spring  of  1882  an  old  pnblic  school  building  was  purchased 
from  the  village  of  Lindsborg  for  the  use  of  the  new  institution.  The 
local  congregation  at  its  annual  meeting  the  same  year  resolved  that 
a  portion  of  the  land  called  the  "Park"  be  given  to  the  new  school  as 
soon  as  it  was  incorporated,  on  the  condition  that  the  school  be 
located  at  Lindsborg. 

During  its  first  year  the  institution  had  been  looked  upon  as  an 
experiment.  The  experiment  proved  successful  beyond  expectation. 
Hence  at  its  meeting  in  Marion  Hill  in  1882  the  Smoky  Hill  mission 
district  adopted  the  new  school  as  its  own  and  a  board  of  directors 
consisting  of  four  pastors  and  four  laymen  was  appointed. 

In  September  of  this  year  (1882)  the  institution  received  its  char- 
ter, under  the  name  of  "Bethany  Academy,"  to  be  owned  and  eon- 
trolled  by  the  Smoky  Hill  district  of  the  Kansas  Conference. 

In  connection  with  the  opening  of  the  second  academic  year,  Octo- 
ber 9,  1882,  the  first  building  of  the  Academy  was  dedicated.  Im- 


BETHANY    COLLEGE,     LINDSBORG,    KANSAS. 


118 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


mediately,  however,  the 
need  of  another  building 
to  be  used  as  a  dormitory 
and  dining-hall  was  felt, 
and  a  subscription  was 
begun  to  raise  funds  for 
such  a  building.  The  lo- 
cal congregation  again 
demonstrated  its  gener- 
osity and  its  kindly  in- 
terest in  the  school  by 
donating  a  suitable  site 
for  the  new  building.  In 
the  fall  of  the  year  1883 
the  building  was  com- 
pleted and  dedicated.  It 
was  used  almost  from  the 
beginning  as  the  Ladies' 
Hall. 

In  March,  1884,  the 
Kansas  Conference  at  its 
meeting  in  Mariadahl 
adopted  the  institution. 
At  the  same  meeting  Lu- 
ther Academy  in  Wahoo, 
Nebraska,  was  also  adopt- 
ed by  the  Kansas  Confer- 
ence. It  was  therefore  resolved  that  Bethany  Academy  was  to  be 
supported  by  the  Smoky  Hill,  Clay  Centre,  and  eastern  districts,  and 
that  the  Conference  petition  the  Synod  to  be  allowed  to  retain  a 
portion  of  the  so-called  "twenty-five-cent  fee"  for  the  support  of  the 
two  conference  schools.  In  the  spring  of  this  year  (1884)  a  class  of 
five  young  men  was  graduated  from  the  Academy. 

As  the  need  of  teachers  for  the  parochial  and  public  schools  was 
felt  to  be  very  urgent,  the  authorities  of  the  Academy  so  changed  the 
courses  of  study  as  to  make  the  institution  a  training  school  for  teach- 
ers. The  new  arrangement  went  into  effect  in  the  fall  of  1885,  and 
the  name  of  the  school  was  changed  to  "Bethany  Normal  Institute." 


REV.  CARL  SWENSSOX,  D.  D.,  PH.  D.,  R.  N.  0. 
Founder  of  Bethany  College. 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  119 

The  institution  continued  to  grow  and  in  consequence  another 
building  was  needed.  In  the  spring  of  1886  the  building  was  begun, 
but  it  was  not  completed  till  the  following  spring.  It  was  dedicated 
June  2,  1887.  This  is  the  main  building  of  the  institution.  It  is 
a  plain  but  substantial  and  commodious  building,  five  stories  in  height. 
The  basement  has  ample  space  for  a  large  dining  room  and  kitchen, 
a  museum,  a  chemical  laboratory,  and  three  recitation  rooms.  In  the 
first  story  are  placed  the  library,  the  faculty  room,  the  treasurer's 
office,  the  Commercial  Department,  and  six  recitation  and  lecture 
rooms.  The  second  story  contains  the  president's  office,  the  Conser- 
vatory Department,  one  room  for  the  Commercial  Department,  rooms 
for  students,  and  the  chapel.  The  chapel  also  occupies  a  portion  of 
the  third  story.  The  rest  of  the  building,  except  the  fifth  floor  which 
is  used  for  laboratories,  is  mostly  devoted  to  rooms  for  students,  the 
number  of  these  rooms  being  about  100. 

In  the  year  1886  the  course  of  study  was  extended  so  as  to  include 
a  freshman  class,  and  the  name  of  the  institution  was  again  changed 
to  "Bethany  College  and  Normal  Institute."  A  sophomore  class  was 
added  in  1888;  a  junior  class  in  1889;  and  a  senior  class  in  1890. 
The  institution  had  now  grown  into  a  complete  college,  and  in  1891 
the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts  was  conferred  upon  the  four  members 
of  the  first  class  to  be  graduated  from  the  institution. 

Naturally  the  courses  of  study  have  been  changed  and  improved 
from  time  to  time  and  additions  made  to  them.  In  1889  a  full 
Scientific  Course  was  organized.  The  College  of  Business  was  estab- 
lished in  1884;  the  Musical  Conservatory  in  1885;  the  Model  School 
in  1886;  the  School  of  Art  in  1890;  the  Department  of  Oratory  and 
Elocution  in  1896;  the  School  of  Shorthand  and  Typewriting  in 
1898;  and  the  School  of  Sloyd,  Pyrography,  and  Embroidery  in  1901. 

By  a  recent  amendment  to  its  charter  the  name  of  the  institution 
has  again  been  changed,  this  time  to  "Bethany  College." 

The  institution  is  well  equipped  with  a  library  of  about  12,000 
volumes  and  pamphlets;  a  Museum  of  Natural  History  containing 
ample  illustrative  material  for  the  study  of  the  natural  sciences,  etc. ; 
also  laboratories  for  the  study  of  chemistry,  physics,  and  biology. 

In  addition  to  the  buildings  referred  to  above  mention  must  be 
made  of  the  Auditorium,  the  Swedish  Pavilion  and  the  Carnegie 
Library.  The  Auditorium  is  a  commodious  assembly  room  with  a 


120 


THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 


capacity  of  nearly  3,000.  It  was  necessary  to  erect  this  building  in 
order  to  accommodate  the  great  number  of  visitors  on  the  occasion  of 
the  Messiah  Concerts  for  which  Bethany  College  is  justly  famous. 
Space  forbids  a  discussion  of  these  concerts,  but  it  is  mere  justice  to 
remark  that  had  Bethany  College  accomplished  nothing  else,  the 
institution  would  still  deserve  the  gratitude  of  all  lovers  of  music  as 
well  for  the  marvelous  work  it  has  done  in  fostering  upon  the 
western  prairies  a  love  for  oratorio  music  as  also  for  the  splendid 
manner  in  which  it  renders  these  great  creations  of  the  masters. 

The    Swedish    Pavilion  is  a  memento  of  the  Louisiana  Purchase 
Exposition  at  St.  Louis.     It  was  presented  to  Bethany  College  by 
Hon  W.  W.  Thomas  in  1905.     It  is  of  quaint  architecture,  repre 
senting  an  ancient  Swedish  manor.     It  is  used  as  an  assembly  hall 
and  as  a  gymnasium  for  the  lady  students. 

The  Carnegie  Library  is  a  fine,  new  building  76  feet  long  by  67 


THE  CARNEGIE   LIBRARY,    BETHANY  COLLEGE. 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS 


121 


REV.   ERNST  PIHLBLAD,   D.   D.v, 

President  of  Bethany   College. 


feet  wide,  and  consists  of  a  basement  and  two  full  stories.  It  is  the 
gift  of  Andrew  Carnegie,  who  in  April  1907  donated  to  Bethany 
College  $20,000  with  which  to  erect  a  library  building. 

Bethany  College  comprises  at  present  the  following  departments : 

1.  The     Graduate     Department 
offers    opportunities    for    advanced 
work  with  or  without  reference  to 
the  attainment  of  a  degree. 

2.  The  College  of  Liberal  Arts 
and  Sciences.     The  courses  in  this 
department    are    so    arranged   that 
nearly  all  the  required  work  is  done 
during  the  first  two  years,  leaving 
the   student   to    elect    such    studies 
during  his  last  two  college  years  as 
will   bear   more    directly   upon   the 
profession  he  aims  to  follow. 

3.  The  School  of  Education  fur- 
nishes full  professional  training  for 
teachers. 

4.  The  Academy  furnishes  preparation  for  college.     It  consists 
of  a  three  years'  course  and  corresponds  in  general  to  a  high  school. 

5.  The  College  of  Music  and  Fine  Arts  offers  complete  courses 
in  piano,  organ,  voice,  violin,  wind  and. reed  instruments;  also  in 
painting,  sketching,  sloyd  and  art  needlework.     The  School  of  Ex- 
pression  affords  training  in  public  speaking. 

6.  The  School  of  Business  offers  the  courses  usual  in  a  commercial 
school. 

7.  The  School  of  Law,  organized  in  1902,  prepares  candidates  for 
admission  to  the  practice  of  law  in  district  and  state  courts. 

8.  The  Model  School  is  the  practice  school  for  the  normal  stu- 
dents.   It  gives  to  the  pupils  composing  it  a  complete  common  school 
education. 

9.  The  Summer  School.     Instruction   is   given   in   the   Normal, 
Commercial,  Music,  and  Art  departments  during  the  summer  months 
for  the  benefit  of  those  primarily  whose  connection  with  the  public 
schools  makes  it  impossible  for  them  to  attend  during  the  regular 
academic  year. 

The  Augitstana  Synod  9 


122 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


Upsala  College. 

The  New  York  Conference  was  organized  in  1870.  At  an  early 
date  it  was  apparent  that  the  absence  of  an  institution  of  learning 
was  a  serious  handicap  to  the  rapid  and  vigorous  development  of  itb 
church  work.  Owing  to  various  causes  —  chief  of  which  was  the 
fact  that  a  very  large  portion  of  the  membership  in  the  churches  of 
the  Conference  consisted  of  recent  immigrants  from  Sweden  — 
nothing  definitely  was  done  towards  establishing  a  conference  school 
until  1887.  A  committee  was  then  appointed  to  take  steps  toward 
ihe  realization  of  this  purpose.  This  committee  reported,  however, 
the  following  year  that  nothing  could  be  done  owing  to  the  large 
indebtedness  of  the  Conference  resulting  from  the  establishment  and 
maintenance  of  the  Orphans'  Home  of  the  Conference. 

Another  committee  was  appointed  in  1892,  and  in  1893  yet  an- 
other. This  year  (1893)  the  committee  was  authorized  to  determine 
the  place  and  the  time  for  opening  a  school.  June  14,  1893,  this 
committee  met  at  Augustana  College,  Eock  Island,  Illinois,  and  decid- 
ed upon  Brooklyn,  New  York,  as  the  place  and  October  of  the  same 
year  as  the  time  for  the  opening  of  the  school.  They  also  determined 
that  the  name  of  the  new  institution  should  be  Upsala  College.  This 


UPSALA  COLLEGE,  KENILWORTH,  N.  J. 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  123 

name  was  especially  appropriate  as  the  year  1893  marked  the  third 
centennial  celebration  of  the  famous  decree  of  Uppsala  in  Sweden. 

The  school  was  opened  October  3,  1893,  in  the  Sw.  Ev.  Luth. 
Bethlehem  church  in  Brooklyn.  The  first  academic  year  was  spent 
here.  The  next  four  years  the  institution  was  located  in  a  large 
building  on  McDonough  street,  the  property  of  the  St.  Paul  congre- 
gation. 

It  was  apparent  that  this  was  but  a  temporary  arrangement;  hence 
the  management  was  continually  on  the  lookout  for  a  suitable  per- 
manent location.  In  1897  "The  New  Orange  Industrial  Association'' 
made  an  offer  to  the  Conference  of  fifteen  acres  of  land  and  a  cash 
bonus  in  addition,  if  the  college  were  located  upon  a  tract  of  land 
then  known  as  New  Orange  and  owned  by  the  association  in  Union 
County,  New  Jersey.  This  offer  was  accepted  by  the  Conference  and 
the  college  in  the  fall  of  1898  was  moved  to  New  Orange  —  the 
name  of  which  place  was  later  changed  to  Kenilworth  —  its  present 
home.  The  Main  Building  was  erected  in  1899.  It  is  a  three-story 
building  of  brick,  of  only  moderate  size,  but  convenient  and  well 
adapted  to  its  purpose.  A  second  building,  known  as  Crescendo  Hall 
and  designed  as  a  ladies'  dormitory,  was  built  in  1906.  It  is  a  frame 
building  of  three  stories  and  contains  26  rooms.  A  third  building 
was  added  in  1907.  This  is  a  commodious  structure  of  four  stories 
and  contains  43  full-sized  rooms.  It  is  used  as  a  men's  dormitory, 
but  contains  in  addition  room  for  the  Commercial  Department.  The 
basement  is  used  for  the  dining  hall  and  kitchen  department. 

At  the  opening  of  the  institution  two  departments  were  at  once 
organized:  a  Preparatory  Department  (Acadamy)  and  a  Musical 
Department.  It  was  also  decided  to  establish  a  Commercial  Depart- 
ment as  soon  as  practicable.  This  was  effected  at  the  beginning  of  the 
second  term  of  the  first  year.  The  second  academic  year  a  fresh- 
man class  was  added.  The  students  of  the  institution,  as  had  been 
anticipated,  were  of  great  help  in  serving  the  congregations  of  the 
Conference;  hence  the  Conference  was  -loath  to  lose  the  services  of 
these  students  upon  the  completion  of  their  freshman  year.  For  this 
reason  together  with  others,  the  Conference  in  1902  resolved  to  add 
a  class  each  year  until  the  institution  should  have  the  regular  num- 
ber of  classes  required  in  a  college.  This  was  done  and  in  1905  the 
first  class  was  graduated  from  the  college,  its  four  members  receiving 


124 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


REV.  L.  H.  BECK,  PH.  D., 

President  of   Upsala  College. 


the  Bachelor  of  Arts  degree.  Begin- 
nings have  also  been  made  looking  to 
the  establishment  of  departments  of 
Art  and  S'loyd. 

The  college  does  not  yet  possess  a 
large  library  or  museum,  but  it  has 
a  good  nucleus  from  which  it  is  hoped 
these  necessary  adjuncts  to  a  progres- 
sive school  may  develop. 

At  present  courses  are  offered  in 
the  following  departments: 

1.  College  Department.  This  con- 
sists of  three  parallel  groups,  viz.  the 
Mathematical-Science,  the  Modern 
Language,  and  the  Classical.  The 
first  leads  to  the  degree  Bachelor  of 
Science,  and  the  last  two  to  the  degree  Bachelor  of  Arts. 

2.  Academic  Department.     The  course  in  this  department  covers 
a  period  of  three  years.     It  is  designed  to  prepare  students  for  enter- 
ing college. 

3.  Preparatory  Department.     This  department  offers  instruction 
in  the  common  school  branches  and  prepares  students  for  the  Aca- 
demic Department. 

4.  Tlie   Music   Department.     This    department   aims   to   prepare 
teachers  of  music,   organists,   and  choir  leaders,   and  in  general   to 
afford  its  students  a  musical  education. 

5.  The   Commercial   Department.     The   aim  of  this   department 
is  to  train  young  men  and  women  for  a  business  career. 

6.  The  Stenographic  Department.     In  this  department  students 
are  prepared  to  fill  positions  as  stenographers  and  private  secretaries. 

Luther  College. 

The  idea  of  establishing  a  school  in  Nebraska  antedates  the  organ- 
ization of  the  Nebraska  Conference  itself.  While  the  Swedish 
Lutheran  congregations  of  this  state  still  constituted  the  Nebraska 
district  of  the  Kansas  Conference,  as  early  as  1881  some  of  the 
Nebraska  pastors  conceived  the  idea  of  a  local  school  for  teachers  as 
well  as  a  preparatory  school  for  young  men  of  Christian  character 


JTS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS 


125 


with  the  gospel  ministry  in  view.  This  idea  was  discussed  at  a 
district  meeting  held  in  Kearney  and  Phelps  counties  in  May,  1882. 
In  November  the  same  }-ear,  it  was  determined  to  make  preparations 
for  the  establishing  of  a  school.  In  March  1883  at  a  meeting  in 
SaronvilJe  it  was  decided  that  the  school  be  located  in  Wahoo  and 
that  its  name  be  Luther  Academy.  A  board  of  directors  was  also 
elected  consisting  of  five  pastors  and  four  laymen.  The  first  build- 
ing was  erected  during  the  summer  of  1883  at  a  cost  of  $6,911.50. 
Rev.  M.  Noyd  was  the  first  president.  The  school  opened  in  the  fall 
of  1883  with  one  instructor,  viz.  the  president,  and  five  students. 
During  the  course  of  the  year  the  number  of  students  increased  to 
36  and  the  first  regular  instructor  (aside  from  the  president),  Dr. 
S'.  M.  Hill,  entered  upon  his  duties.  The  first  building  was  dedicated 
on  jSTov.  10,  1883,  the  400th  anniversary  of  Martin  Luther's  birth. 
As  it  was  necessary  to  provide  a  place  of  residence  for  the  president 
as  well  as  rocms  for  the  lady  students,  another  building,  now  known 
as  Ladies'  Hall,  was  erected  at  a  cost  of  over  $4,000. 


LUTHER  COLLEGE,  WAHOO,  NEB. 


126 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


In  March,  1884,,  at  the  meeting  of  the  Kansas  Conference  in 
Mariadahl,  Kansas,  Luther  Academy  was  adopted  by  that  Confer- 
ence. S'ince  the  first  meeting  of  the  Nebraska  Conference  after  the 
organization  of  this  Conference,  in  188G,  the  institution  has  been 
owned  and  controlled  by  the  Nebraska  Conference. 

In  1892  the  Conference  author- 
ized Rev.  J.  Torell,  the  treasurer  of 
the  Academy,  to  erect  a  new  build- 
ing to  contain  a  dining  hall  and 
rooms  for  the  lady  students,  provid- 
ed he  could  do  this  without  debt  to 
the  Conference.  In  this  effort  he 
was  successful. 

As  the  institution  continued  to 
develop  a  new  main  building  be- 
came a  necessity.  Plans  for  this 
building  were  laid  before  the  Con- 
ference at  its  meeting  in  Saron- 
ville,  1902.  It  was  resolved  that 
the  Board  of  Directors  be  authorized 
to  erect  a  building  in  accordance 
with  these  plans  at  an  expense  not  to"  exceed  $25,000.  Through  the 
efforts  of  the  president  of  the  Academy,  Prof.  0.  J.  Johnson,  the 
money  Avas  collected  to  defray  the  total  cost  of  this  new  building 
together  with  a  surplus  of  nearly  $2,000.  The  building  was  com- 
pleted in  1903  and  contains  class  rooms,  the  Library,  Music  Studio, 
Gymnasium,  Laboratory,  Chapel,  and  Business  Hall.  Since  then  a 
central  heating  plant  has  been  built  and  various  improvements  have 
been  made  in  other  buildings. 

The  institution  has  two  funds,  —  one  a  general  endowment  fund, 
and  one  a  fund  for  needy  and  deserving  students. 

In  1886  the  Business  Department  was  organized,  and  in  1893  the 
Music  Department.  Eecently  the  Normal  courses  were  increased  so 
that  this  Department  is  authorized  to  issue  state  diplomas. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Conference  in  1909  the  name  of  the  insti- 
tution was  changed  to  Luther  College. 

The  institution  has  a  Library  of  over  3,000  volumes;  also  a  Museum 
containing  collections  valuable  to  the  student  of  natural  history. 


REV.   O.   J.   JOHNSON, 
President  of  Luther  College. 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS  127 

Luther  College  comprises  the  following  departments : 

1.  The 'Academy.    Two  parallel  courses  are  offered,  each  preparing 
for  college  and  requiring  twenty-eight  credits  for  graduation.     One 
of  these  is  called  the  Classical  Major;  the  other,  the  Classical  Minor. 
The  former  requires  three  years  of  Latin  and  two  years  of  Greek. 

2.  The  Normal  School.     The  purpose  of  this  department  is  to 
train  those  who  intend  to  become  teachers  in  the  public  schools.    The 
course  required  consists  of  three  years'  work  above  the  eighth  grade, 
and  leads  to  a  second  grade  state  certificate. 

3.  The  School  of  Business.     This  department  aims  to  give  its 
students  a  practical  course  in  the  subjects  which  pertain  to  the  busi- 
ness world.    It  offers  three  courses  of  study :  the  Commercial  Course, 
leading  to  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Accounts;  the  Shorthand  and 
Typewriting  Course;  and  the  Agricultural  Course. 

4.  The  School  of  Music.    This  school  offers  courses  in  piano,  pipe 
organ,  voice,  violin;  also  in  sight-singing  and  ear-training,  harmony, 
science  of  music,  and  history  of  music.    "Luther  Academy  School  of 
Music  aims  in  the  most  enlightened  sense  to  make  musicians  of  its 
piano  students,  and  pianists  of  such  of  its  music  students  as  study 
the  piano." 

5.  The  School  of  Art.     A  three  years'  course  is  offered  in  art. 
This  includes  charcoal  practice  from  antique  fragments,  pencil  sketch- 
ing, clay  modeling,  out-door  sketching,  still  life  and  landscape  in 
water-color  and  oil,  etc.;  also  the  history  of  the  various' forms  of  art. 

Northwestern  College. 

In  the  northwestern  portion  of  Minnesota  known  as  the  Red  Eiver 
Valley  and  the  Park  Region,  Swedish  Lutherans  began  to  settle  in 
considerable  numbers  about  forty  years  ago.  As  they  were  about  300 
miles  removed  from  the  college  at  St.  Peter  and  as  it  was  imprac- 
ticable or  even  impossible  for  many  of  the  sons  and  daughters  of 
these  settlers  to  attend  that  institution,  the  need  of  a  local  school 
was  early  felt.  No  school  was  established,  however,  until  in  1888.  In 
this  year  Hope  Academy  was  opened  in  Moorhead.  The  success  of 
this  institution  seemed  assured  until  the  great  financial  crisis  of  1893, 
when,  hampered  by  insufficient  encouragement  and  support,  it  became 
apparent  that  the  school  must  eventually  close  its  doors.  This 
occurred  in  1896.  Hope  Academy  had,  however,  demonstrated  during 


128 


THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 


its  eight  years  of  activity  that  a  great  deal  of  good  could  be  accom- 
plished by  a  school  in  that  section  of  Minnesota;  and  there  were  men 
who  continued  to  believe  that  a  school  ought  to  be  maintained  there. 
Prominent  among  these  was  Eev.  S.  J.  Kronberg.  He  continued  to 
agitate  the  school  question  and  even  maintained  for  two  years  in  the 
schoolrooms  of  his  own  church  and  at  his  own  financial  risk  a  school 
which  he  called  Lund  Academy. 

The  belief  that  a  school  was  needed  increased  in  strength  and 
finally  the  Alexandria  District  of  the  Minnesota  Conference  appointed 
a  committee  to  decide  upon  a  suitable  location  for  a  new  school.  In 
February,  1899,  it  was  decided  to  locate  the  school  in  Fergus  Falls. 
The  organization  was  effected  January  17,  1900;  the  institution  was 
to  be  owned  by  a  corporation,  consisting  of  four  pastors  and  seven 
laymen,  and  it  was  to  be  named  Northwestern  College. 

The  first  building  —  a  brick  structure,  76  by  4-1  feet,  and  three 
stories  in  height  —  was  erected  in  1900,  and  the  first  term  opened 


NORTHWESTERN    COLLEGE,   FERGUS   FALLS,   MINN. 


ITS  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS 


129 


January  3,  1901.  In  1903  a  sec- 
ond building  was  erected,  to  be  used 
as  a  dormitory. 

The  institution  can  now  easily 
accommodate  250  students,  so  far 
as  instruction  is  concerned,  and 
100  students  may  find  lodging  in 
the  dormitory. 

In  1903  the  first  classes  were 
graduated  from  the  Academy,  —  a 
class  of  three  from  the  Academic 
department  and  a  class  of  fifteen 
from  the  Commercial  department. 
Since  that  time  there  have  been 
graduating  classes  each  year. 

Northwestern  College  has  won  a  reputation  for  substantial,  thor- 
ough work  and  is  recognized  by  the  University  of  Minnesota  as  well 
as  by  the  higher  institutions  of  the  Augustana  S'ynod. 


PROF.  A.  0.  YOUNGDAHL,  A.  M., 

President  of   Northwestern  College. 


Minnesota  College. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Minnesota  Conference  in  St.  Peter,  May 
17 — 23,  1904,  it  was  resolved  to  establish  an  institution  of  learning 
in  the  twin  cities,  Minneapolis  and  St.  Paul.  A  committee  consist- 
ing of  five  pastors  and  four  laymen  was  also  appointed  to  carry  out 
this  resolution;  and  it  was  further  empowered  to  serve  as  the  Board 
of  Directors  of  the  new  school  until  the  next  annual  meeting  of  the 
Conference.  The  committee  determined  that  the  school  should  be 
located  in  Minneapolis  and  that  its  first  term  should  begin  during 
the  fall  of  1904.  Accordingly  the  new  institution,  under  the  name 
of  Minnesota  College,  was  opened  October  4,  1904,  in  a  building 
situated  on  the  corner  of  Franklin  and  17th  avenues,  Minneapolis. 

At  the  very  beginning  three  departments  were  established,  —  the 
Academic,  the  Commercial,  and  the  Conservatory.  Xo  less  than  23 
students  were  enrolled  on  the  opening  day,  and  this  number  was 
swelled  to  166  during  the  first  academic  year. 

The  next  year  (1905)  a  beautiful  school  building  at  the  corner  of 
Harvard  and  Delaware  streets,  S.  E.  Minneapolis,  was  purchased  for 


130 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


a  gum  of  $17,000.     In  this  building  —  its  present  home  —  the  insti- 
tution entered  upon  its  second  academic  year. 

During  the  past  school  year  (1908 — 1909)  a  new  building  has  been 
erected  and  an  additional  block  of  land  has  been  purchased.  The 
institution,  which  within  the  relatively  short  period  of  its  existence 
has  shown  a  remarkable  and  very  gratifying  growth,  has  now  ample 
room  and  facilities  for  still  further  development.  It  has  a  Library 
containing  about  a  thousand  volumes  and  the  nucleus  for  a  good 
working  Museum.  Its  departments  and  courses  are  as  follows: 

1.  Academic  Department.     A  three  years'  course  which  includes 
the  subjects  commonly  offered  in  a  high  school  together  with  practical 
instruction  in  Swedish  and  Christianity. 

2.  Normal  Department.     This  offers  a  three  years'  course  of  in- 
struction to  those  who  are  aiming  at  the  profession  of  teaching. 

3.  Preparatory  Department.     The  aim  of  the  instruction  in  this 
department  is  to  prepare  students  for  the  Academic  Department. 


MINNESOTA  COLLEGE,  MINNEAPOLIS,  MINN. 


131 


PROF.  FRANK  NELSON,  PH.  B., 
President    of   Minnesota   College. 


4.  Swedish-English  Department. 
The  work  here  is  especially  adapted 
to  the  needs  of  those  who  have  been 
in  this  country  but  a  short  time  and 
who  wish  to  learn  the  English  lan- 
guage. 

5.  School    of    Commerce.      The 
aim  of  this  department  is  to  give  to 
its  students  a  practical  business  edu- 
cation. 

6.  School   of   Expression.     This 
school  gives  special  attention  to  all 
forms  of  public  speaking. 

7.  School  of  Music.  This  depart- 
ment offers  courses  in  piano,  organ, 

violin,  voice,  sight-singing,  etc. ;  also  in  harmony,  counterpoint,  fugue, 
composition,  orchestration,  and  musical  history  and  psychology. 

8.     Art  Department.     Instruction  is  here  given  in  drawing,  paint- 
ing, etc.     Special  attention  is  given  to  oil  painting. 

Trinity  College. 

On  the  28th  of  August/1 9 04,  the  pastors  of  the  Austin  Distrist  of  the 
Kansas  Conference  held  a  meeting  in  Hutto,  Texas,  for  the  purpose  of 
establishing  an  institution  of  learn- 
ing within  their  own  district.  At 
this  meeting  it  was  resolved  that 
the  pastors  of  the  Austin  District 
should  serve  as  a  temporary  Board 
of  Directors  for  the  new  institu- 
tion; further  that  an  appeal  should 
be  made  to  the  various  cities  with- 
in the  district  to  submit  bids  for 
the  new  school;  and  also  that  Eev. 
J.  A.  Stamline  be  requested  to 
gather  funds.  At  a  meeting  held  in 
Austin  February  1,  1905,  lay  del- 
egates from  the  congregations  of 

REV.    J.    ALKR.    ANDERSON, 

the  district  were  also  elected  to  the  president  of  Trinity  college. 


132 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


Board  of  Directors.  As  the  city  of  Round  Rock  had  submitted  the 
most  advantageous  bid,  viz.,  $7,000  in  cash  and  eight  acres  of  land 
for  a  campus,  it  was  resolved  to  locate  the  school  at  this  place. 

The  institution  was  incorporated  under  the  title,  The  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Trinity  College,  Round  Rock,  Texas, — of  the  Kansas  Con- 
ference of  the  Augustana  Synod  of  North  America. 

During  the  summer  of  1906  the  first  building  was  completed  at 
a  cost  of  approximately  $19,000.  It  is  a  two-story  building  with 
basement,  and  is  147  feet  long,  40  and  60  feet  wide.  It  contains  an 
auditorium,  24x60  feet,  two  office  rooms,  six  lecture  and  recitation 
rooms,  and  twenty  rooms  for  students. 

The  first  school-year  opened  October  2,  1906.  Thirty-eight  stu- 
dents were  enrolled  at  the  beginning  of  the  first  term;  this  number 
was  increased  to  61  before  the  close  of  the  same  term;  and  during 
its  second  term  the  new  school  was  encouraged  by  a  proportional 
increase  in  its  enrollment. 

The  institution  comprises  the  following  departments :  an  Academy, 


TRINITY   COLLEGE,   ROUND  ROCK,   TEXAS. 


133 


a   Commercial   School,   a    Conservatory   of  Music,   and  an    Evening 
School. 

Dr.  J.  A.  Stamline  was  elected  to  be  the  first  president  of  the 
college,  and  has  served  in  this  capacity  during  the  years  1906 — 1909. 
At  present  Eev.  J.  Alfr.  Anderson  is  the  president. 


Coeur  d'Alene  College. 

This  institution,  owned  and  established  by  the  Columbia  Con- 
ference, is  located  at  Coeur  d'Alene,  Idaho,  and  opened  its  doors 
January  7,  1907.  Twelve  students  were  enrolled  the  first  day,  and 
by  the  end  of  the  first  month  56  students  were  in  attendance. 

At  the  very  beginning  instruction  was  offered  in  but  one  depart- 
ment— the  Commercial  School — ,but  during  the  first  month  a  De- 
partment of  Music  was  added. 

During  the  first  term  the  institution  was  without  a  home  of  its 
own,  but  during  the  following  summer  (1907)  a  commodious  and 
well  equipped  building  of  brick,  two  stories  high  with  basement,  was 
erected  and  was  ready  for  occupancy  at  the  opening  of  the  next 
school-year,  September  16,  1907. 

The  basement  of  this  building  contains  a  large  room  for  the 
Commercial  Department  and  four  ordinary  class.-rooms.  The  upper 


COEUR   D'ALENE   COLLEGE,    COEUR    D'ALENE,  IDAHO. 


134 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


REV.  J.  JESPERSON, 
President  of  Coeur  d'Alene  College. 


floors  contain  26  students' rooms.  Two 
smaller  buildings  were  also  erected, 
one  for  the  heating  plant  and  the 
other  for  the  kitchen  and  dining  hall. 
In  the  fall  of  1908  a  second  large 
building  corresponding  to  the  one 
first  built  was  erected.  The  two  up- 
per floors  are  used  as  a  Ladies' 
Dormitory  and  the  ground  floor  is 
devoted  to  class-rooms. 

The  Commercial  Club  of  Coeur 
d'Alene  donated  to  the  college  dur- 
ing the  past  year  16  acres  of  land. 
This  makes  the  campus  consist  at 
present  of  26  acres. 
Rev.  J.  Jesperson  is  the  president  and  treasurer  of  the  institution. 
The  following  have  constituted  its  teaching  force  during  the  year 
just  closed  (1908 — 1909)  :  Messrs.  Alfred  Lawrence,  Thure  Hedman, 
F.  J.  Lindblom,  S'.  0.  Johnson,  R.  Oslund,  L.  Schade,  Miss  Hattie 
Baity,  Mrs.  C.  Nordquist,  Miss  Angelica  Anderson,  and  Miss  Ada 
Anderson.  Rev.  Litherland  succeeded  Mr.  F.  J.  Lindblom  at  the 
opening  of  the  spring  term. 


North  Star  College. 

For  a  number  of  years  our  people 
in  the  Red  River  Valley  considered 
the  advisability  of  establishing  a 
school  in  their  section  of  the  coun- 
try. In  the  early  eighties  Mr.  J.  P. 
Mattson  conducted  a  private  class  in 
academy  subjects,  but  no  institution 
was  organized.  In  the  early  part  of 
the  year  1908  the  Red  River  Valley 
District  of  the  Minnesota  Confer- 
ence decided  to  establish  a  school  at 
Warren,  Minnesota.  In  March  the 
new  school  was  incorporated  under 
the  name  of  North  Star  College. 


PROF.  O.   E.  ABRAHAMSOX, 
President  of  North  Star  College. 


7719  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS 


135 


Prof.  0.  E.  Abrahamson  was  called  to  be  -the  principal  of  the  school. 
Later  Mr.  C.  E.  S'jostrand  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  Commercial 
Department,  and  Miss  Olga  Hermanson  was  engaged  as  teacher  for 
the  Music  Department. 

October  1,  1908,  was  set  as  the  day  for  the  opening  of  the  school. 
On  that  day  a  number  of  students  arrived  and  work  was  begun.  At 
the  end  of  the  year  the  number  of  students  in  attendance  amounted 
to  fifty-four. 


NORTH  STAB  COLLEGE,  WARREN,  MINN. 


Miss  Minnie  Tullar  had  also  been  engaged  to  teach  in  the  Music 
Department;  Mr.  J.  A.  Wennerdahl  assisted  during  a  part  of  the 
year  in  the  Commercial  Department;  and  Eev.  E.  0.  Chelgren  assisted 
in  the  Academy. 

To  the  departments  already  organized, — Academic,  Preparatory, 
Commercial,  Stenographic,  and  Music, — another  will  be  added  next 
year.  This  new  department  will  offer  courses  in  Domestic  Science, 
and  it  is  the  intention  of  the  institution  to  make  these  courses  emi- 
nently practical  and  valuable  for  girls  and  young  women. 

I.  M.  ANDERSON. 


The  Charitable  Institutions  of  the  Augus- 
tana  Synod. 


IIRISTIAN  CHARITY  is  coeval  with  Christianity.  In  the  early 
days  of  the  Church,  the  widows  and  orphans  were  called 
treasures  of  the  Church,  and  were  supported  and  cared 
for  by  the  same.  Necessarily  this  charity  work  was  re- 
stricted to  those  who  were  members.  But  Christ  had  given  the  key- 
note to  universal  charity  in  his  narrative  of  the  man  who  on  his  way 
from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho  fell  into  the  hands  of  thieves.  As  the 
scope  of  the  Church  widened  and  it  understood  better  what  its  Master 
expected  from  it,  the  great  truth  of  universal  charity  was  put  into 
practice. 

By  the  side  of  Christian  charity  there  has  sprung  forth  an  eleemos- 
ynary movement,  prompted  mainly  by  humanitarian  motives,  which 
we  call  by  the  highsounding  name  philanthropy.  These  two  forces 
often  work  side  by  side  for  the  same  result.  This  is  especially  the 
case  where  Church  and  State  are  separated,  so  that  the  Church  can- 
not reach  far  enough  with  its  charity,  but  must  be  complemented  or 
even  supplanted  by  individual,  associated,  or  governmental  philan- 
thropy. It  is  nothing  more  than  right  that  the  government  takes 
care  of  its  wards,  and  the  different  associations  of  their  members, 
and  relieve  the  Church  of  a  burden  that  would  be  too  onerous  to  bear. 
The  world  needs  all  the  charity  it  gets  and  a  great  deal  more. 

It  shall  be  the  purpose  of  this  article  to  give  a  brief  sketch  of 
each  of  the  charitable  institutions  of  our  Augustana  Synod.  These 
can  be  divided  into  four  groups :  Orphanages,  Hospitals,  Homes  for 
Aged,  and  Deaconess  Houses.  Under  synodical  or  Conference  control 
there  are : 


Rev.  Erland  Carlsson,  D.  D. 
1822—1893 


The  Augustana  Synod 


to 


ITS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS  139 

Eight  Orphanages: 

At  Vasa,  Minnesota,  established  in  1865. 
At  Andover,  Illinois,  established  in  1867. 
At  Mariadahlj  Kansas,  established  in  1880. 
At  Stanton,  Iowa,  established  in  1881. 
At  Jamestown,  New  York,  established  in  1886. 
At  Joliet,  Illinois,  established  in  1892. 
At  Omaha,  Nebraska,  established  in  1901. 
At  Avon,  Massachusetts,  established  in  1907. 

Three  Hospitals: 

Bethesda,  St.  Paul,  Minnesota,  established  in  1882. 

Augustana,   Chicago,  Illinois,  established  in  1884. 

Immanuel,  Omaha,  Nebraska,  established  in  1890. 

There  are  a  number  of  local  hospitals  more  or  less  controlled  and 
supported  by  Lutherans,  but  as  they  are  not  directly  under  Conference 
or  synodical  authority,  we  can  only  mention  them :  Swedish  Hospital, 
Minneapolis,  Minn. ;  Moorhead  Hospital,  Moorhead,  Minn. ;  Washing- 
ton Park  and  Englewood  Hospitals,  Chicago,  111.;  and  the  Lutheran 
Hospital,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

Two  Deaconess  Houses: 

.Immanuel  Deaconess  Institute,  Omaha,  Neb.,  established  in  1890. 
Bethesda  Deaconess  Home,  St.  Paul,  Minn.,  established  in  1902. 

Five  Homes  for  Aged: 

Bethesda,  Chisago  City,  Minnesota,  established  in  1904. 
Nazareth,  Omaha,  Nebraska,  established  in  1901. 
Salem,  Joliet,  Illinois,  established  in   1905. 
Lutheran  Home,  Madrid,  Iowa,  established  in  1906. 
The  Augustana  Home  for  the  Aged,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  established 
in  1908. 

I.    Orphan    Homes. 
The  Orphanage  at  Vasa,  Minnesota. 

This  is  the  oldest  charitable  institution  in  the  Augustana  Synod. 
It  started  like  a  mustard  seed.  In  1865  a  family  by  the  name  of 
Mikolo  E.  Erikson  from  Dalecarlia,  Sweden,  had  emigrated  to  Amer- 


140  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

ica.  Both  parents  died  soon  after  their  arrival  and  left  four  young 
children  forlorn  and  destitute.  Hearing  their  story,  Dr.  E.  Norelius, 
then  pastor  at  Red  Wing  and  Vasa,  prompted  by  an  inner  voice,  took 
them  home  to  Red  Wing,  presented  them  the  following  Sunday  to 
his  congregation,  and  called  for  aid.  The  church  responded  with  a 
handsome  contribution.  The  basement  of  the  old  church  in  Vasa 
was  put  in  order  to  domicile  them,  and  "Aunt  Brita"  from  Stock- 
holm, Wis.,  was  installed  as  matron.  Two  more  orphans  came  soon. 
"Aunt  Brita"  tells  very  graphically  in  one  of  her  letters  of  their 
lack  of  bread  at  one  time.  She  told  them  to  pray  to  God  for  bread. 
About  eleven  o'clock  in  the  evening  a  man  knocked  on  the  door  and 
said:  "Open,  and  I  will  give  you  a  sack  of  flour,  which  I  think  you 
need."  This  came  as  a  godsend,  for  the  flour-barrel  was  empty.  This 
noble  woman  continued  amid  hardships  and  privations  to  take  care 
of  the  home  for  four  years. 

During  the  first  eleven  years  of  the  home  Dr.  E.  Norelius  was  sole 
proprietor  and  manager.  In  1876  he  offered  the  home  to  the  Min 
nesota  Conference,  and  the  gift  was  accepted  and  was  duly  taken 
care  of.  A  small  farm  of  ten  acres  of  land  had  been  purchased  for 
$150  by  Dr.  Norelius  and  a  small  cottage  erected  thereon.  Miss 
Carolina  Magny,  sister  of  Rev.  J.  Magny,  now  had  charge  of  the 
home.  Everything  began  to  look  brighter.  But  alas,  not  long. 

The  night  between  the  2nd  and  3rd  of  July,  1879,  a  cyclone  swept 
over  Vasa,  razed  the  orphan  home  to  the  ground,  three  children  were 
killed  outright,  a  great  number  were  wounded,  and  two  died  after- 
wards of  their  wounds.  Five  other  persons  were  killed  by  the  storm. 
On  the  4th  of  July  the  remains  of  the  victims  of  the  storm  were 
buried,  a  day  which  Vasa  will  long  remember. 

Appeals  for  aid  were  sent  in  all  directions.  Churches,  aid  societies; 
and  individuals  responded  liberally,  so  that  the  home  could  be  rebuilt 
larger  and  better  than  before,  and  even  the  old  debt  could  be  paid. 

Another  sad  day  in  the  history  of  the  home  was  January  16,  1899, 
when  fire  broke  out  at  the  noon  hour  and  destroyed  the  main  building 
completely.  A  small,  imbecile  boy,  inmate  of  the  home,  had  kindled 
fire  in  one  of  the  wardrobes.  Even  this  calamity  seems  to  have  been 
a  blessing  in  disguise,  for  contributions  came  in  so  freely  that  a 
much  better  main  building  could  be  built  than  the  one  destroyed 
and  the  finances  placed  on  a  better  footing. 


ITS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


141 


The  history  of  this  orphanage  is  rich  in  vicissitudes  and  reverses, 
yet  the  Lord  has  not  withheld  his  rich  blessings. 

The  home  can  now  take  care  of  some  75  children.  Its  value  in 
dollars  and  cents  stands  at  $27,595.75  and  its  current  expenses  at 
$7,547.98  according  to  last  report. 

The  following  persons  have  served  as  superintendents  and  matrons : 
"Aunt  Brita"  1865 — 1869;  Miss  Carolina  Magny,  afterwards  Mrs 
Strandberg,  together  with  her  husband  1869 — 1880;  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
J.  A.  Hultgren  1880—1888  and  1895—1905;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lewis 
Mellin  1888—1895;  Bev.  and  Mrs.  J.  E.  Hedberg  1905—1909. 

The  home  has  its  own  school  building  and  permanent  teacher,  who 
divides  the  work  between  the  common  school  studies  and  those  of 
the  parochial  school.  The  ownership  is  vested  in  the  Minnesota 
Conference  and  the  management  in  a  Board  of  six  Directors  elected 
by  the  Minnesota  Conference.  Additional  land  has  been  purchased, 
so  that  the  home  owns  and  cultivates  a  farm  of  about  200  acres. 
This  farm  gives  employment  to  the  children  as  they  grow  up  and 
furnishes  in  part  the  support.  Besides  the  proceeds  from  the  farm, 
the  Sunday-schools  of  the  Minnesota  Conference  make  an  annual 
contribution  about  Thanksgiving  time. 


ORPHAN    HOME    AT    VASA,    MINN. 


142  THE  AUGUST  ANA  SYNOD 

The  home  has  been  a  refuge  and  a  blessing  to  many.  May  the 
good  Lord  shield,  protect,  and  bless  the  home  and  its  work. 

The  Orphan  Home  at  Andover,  Illinois. 

This  home  started  as  a  synodical  institution  and  continued  as  such 
until  1876,  when  it  was  transferred  to  the  Illinois  Conference.  Its 
history,  briefly  told,  is  as  follows :  At  the  synodical  convention  in 
Chicago,  in  1863,  a  resolution  was  adopted  to  establish  an  orphan 
home.  Dr.  Passavant  was  present  and  urged  and  recommended  the 
establishing  of  such  a  home.  The  plan  was  to  purchase  suitable  farm 
property  near  Paxton,  111.,  and  a  committee  was  appointed  to  begin 
the  work.  The  following  year  the  committee  could  report  that 
$1,829.50  had  been  contributed  by  the  churches.  In  1865  the  report 
showed  $3,000  in  the  treasury.  The  same  year  160  acres  of  good 
farmland  had  been  purchased  near  Paxton  for  $3,520.  The  follow- 
ing year  the  committee  reported  that  the  land  was  paid  for  and  a 
surplus  of  some  $520  was  found  in  the  treasury. 

Evidently  there  must  have  been  a  change  of  opinion  as  to  the 
locality.  The  leaders  of  the  Synod  wanted  the  home  in  the  midst  of 
some  large  settlement  with  a  cluster  of  Lutheran  churches  on  all 
sides.  Accordingly  the  orphan  home  committee  was  instructed  in 
1867,  at  the  meeting  in  Swedona,  to  secure  a  suitable  farm  either 
in  Andover  or  Swedona  and  to  sell  the  Paxton  farm.  At  the  same 
time  it  was  decided  to  open  the  home  without  delay.  Pursuant  to 
instructions,  an  acre  lot  was  secured  near  Swedona  and  a  house 
erected.  Three  boys  had  been  admitted  to  the  home. 

In  1870  a  farm  of  160  acres  was  purchased  for  $5,150  by  Eev. 
Jonas  S'wensson,  about  two  miles  southwest  of  Andover.  Thus  the 
home  was  permanently  located.  More  land  has  been  purchased  ad- 
joining the  original  property,  so  that  the  home  now  owns  440  acres 
of  fine  land.  The  property  has  been  pronounced  one  of  the  best 
stock  farms  in  Henry  county.  The  plant  is  valued  at  $50,000;  the 
current  expenses  for  last  year  were  $5,105.16.  The  home  can  accom- 
modate 75  orphans. 

The  following  persons  and  families  have  served  as  superintendents 
or  stewards:  Mr.  and  Mrs.  S.  P.  Lindell  1867—1881;  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
J.  S.  Swensson  1881—1889;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  L.  Hoogner  1889—1892; 


JTS  CHATITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


143 


Mr.   and  Mrs.   Gustaf  Johnson   1892—1894;  Mr.  and  Mrs.   A.   E. 

Monell  1894—1895;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  A.  Lincoln  1895—1904;  Rev. 
and  Mrs.  N.  Gibson  1904—1907;  Eev.  and  Mrs.  A.  G.  Ander  1907 
— 1908;  Deaconess  Elisabeth  Anderson  1908 — . 

The  pastors  of  Andover,  Eevs.  Jonas  Swensson,  Erland  Carlsson, 
V.  Setterdahl,  and  C.  P.  Edblom,  have  all  taken  a  most  active  part 
in  the  work  and  development  of  the  home,  so  has  also  the  church 
at  Andover.  The'  home  has  been  a  refuge  for  many  waifs  and  a 
blessing  to  the  communit}7.  From  among  the  orphans  we  have  both 
pastors,  professors  and  other  men  of  influence  and  marked  ability. 

While  the  matron  and  all  the  children  from  the  home  were  attend- 
ing the  children's  Christmas  festival  in  the  church  at  Andover  in 
1908,  a  fire  broke  out  in  the  home  and  burned  it  to  the  ground  com- 
pletely with  all  its  contents.  Only  one  boy  was  home,  because  of 
indisposition.  He  could  only  report  the  disaster.  The  loss  was  great, 
although  partly  covered  by  insurance.  Plans  of  a  new  building  have 
been  prepared  and  the  Board  authorized  by  the  Illinois  Conference 
to  rebuild  on  a  larger  scale. 

Saviour,   who  Thy  flock  art  feeding 
With  the  Shepherd's  kindest  care, 
All   the  feeble  gently  leading, 
While  the  lambs  Thy  bosom  share. 


ORPHAN  HOME  AT  AXDOVER,  ILL. 


144 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


The  Orphan  Home  and  Farm  School  at  Manadahl,  Kansas. 

At  the  request  of  Rev.  Drs.  0.  Olsson  and  A.  W.  Dahlsten  the 
Union  Pacific  Ry.  Company  donated  a  piece  of  land  in  Fremont, 
Kansas,  for  a  future  orphan  home.  This  aroused  the  interest  of  the 
people  for  charity  work,  and  steps  were  taken  at  once  to  carry  out 
the  plan. 

Nothing  definite,  however,  was  done  until  in  1875,  when  a  govern- 
ing Board  of  five  persons  was  elected  to  push  matters.  The  Board 
consisted  of  Revs.  0.  Olsson,  A.  W.  Dahlsten,  Messrs.  C.  J.  Brodine 
of  Salemshorg,  John  Rodell  of  Fremont,  and  J.  A.  Nilson  of  Linds- 
horg.  In  1878  the  Board  was  instructed  to  ascertain  where  the  home 
could  be  located  to  the  best  advantage.  After  careful  investigation, 
the  Board  recommended  Mariadahl,  both  because  of  the  interest  the 
people  had  shown  there  and  the  opportunity  of  purchasing  a  suit- 
able farm  property  for  a  very  small  price.  This  farm  contained  280 
acres  of  land,  with  suitable  buildings,  and  was  purchased  for  $5,100. 
The  home  was  dedicated  and  opened  for  reception  of  orphans  in 


ORPHAN  HOME  AT  MARIADAHL,  KANS. 


JTS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS  145 

1880.  It  has  accomodations  for  about  thirty  orphans.  The  total 
number  received  since  it  opened  is  one  hundred  and  twenty.  The 
value  of  the  home  is  about  $22,000,  with  no  debt,  and  a  current 
annual  expense  of  $3,500.  The  name  is:  "The  Orphan  Home  and 
Farm  School  of  Mariadahl,  Kansas". 

The  following  persons  have  served  as  superintendents  and  matrons : 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  G.  Haterius,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B.  Berg  for  20  years,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  A.  G.  Johnson  for  4  years,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  N.  H.  Young- 
berg  for  5  years. 

The  home  is  supported  by  the  farm  and  Sunday-school  and  church 
contributions.  Eevs.  Hakan  Olson,  C.  J.  E.  Haterius  and,  in  fact, 
all  the  pastors  of  Mariadahl  have  spared  neither  time  nor  labor  to 
make  the  institution  a  real  home  for  the  orphans.  What  the  father- 
less and  motherless  need  above  all  is  love  and  paternal  care. 

The  Orphan  Home  at  Stanton,  Iowa. 

This  home  for  orphans  is  situated  one  mile  south  of  the  village  of 
Stanton,  where  it  owns  and  cultivates  a  farm  of  240  acres  of  choice 
land,  and  is  encircled  by  the  flourishing  churches  of  Stanton,  Fre- 
mont, Red  Oak,  Bethesda,  and  Essex. 

The  first  measures  taken  by  the  Iowa  Conference  towards  estab- 
lishing an  orphan  home  date  back  to  the  year  1870,  when  at  the 
convention  in  Des  Moines  a  committee  was  appointed  to  initiate  the 
movement.  As  soon  as  this  committee  had  agreed  upon  the  present 
site,  it  at  once  opened  negotiations  with  the  Burlington  and  Missouri 
Eiver  Eailway  for  the  purchase  of  160  acres  of  land.  After  waiting 
in  vain  for  a  donation  in  land  from  the  railroad  company,  the  land 
was  purchased  in  1871  at  $14  an  acre,  on  ten  years'  time,  at  6  per 
cent,  interest.  To  begin  with  the  farm  was  rented  to  different  parties, 
but  with  little  financial  success.  The  proceeds  did  not  even  cover 
the  interest.  Appeals  were  time  and  again  made  by  Eev.  B.  M 
Halland,  the  prime  mover  in  this  enterprise,  as  well  as  in  the  coloniza- 
tion of  southwestern  Iowa,  to  the  churches  for  aid,  but  with  little 
success.  Each  one  seemed  to  have  enough  to  care  for  himself  in 
those  pioneer  days.  As  the  orphan  home  at  Andover  still  belonged  to 
the  whole  Synod,  and  the  financial  conditions  in  those  early  colonies 
were  not  the  best,  the  contributions  were  small  and  far  between. 
Everybody  hoped  that  the  farm  would  pay  for  itself  and  leave  a 


146 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


surplus  for  buildings.  This  was  not  to  be.  In  1876  more  active 
measures  were  taken  to  open  the  home,  and  Eev.  M.  C.  Eanseen  was 
appointed  solicitor  for  the  home.  In  1879  the  greater  part  of  the 
debt  on  the  land  was  paid.  In  1880  the  Conference  decided  to  build. 
The  building  cost  a  little  over  $2,000,  the  furnishings  of  the  same  and 
the  necessary  farming  inplements,  stock,  and  houses  for  the  same 
about  $2,000  additional.  Eighty  acres  of  adjoining  land  were  pur- 
chased later,  so  that  the  home  is  now  a  valuable  property,  rated  at 
$31,000,  with  a  current  annual  expense  of  about  $5,000.  It  has 
accommodations  for  fifty  orphans,  and  is  supported  by  the  income  from 
the  farm  and  the  annual  contributions  from  the  Sunday-school  child- 
ren and  the  churches  of  the  Iowa  Conference. 

The  superintendents  and  matrons,  changes  occurring  frequently, 
have  been  Mr.  and  Mrs.  P.  Bingberg,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dahlstrom,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Frank  Lindberg,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  A.  Nimrod,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
C.  G.  Lind  from  1892—1908,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  A.  E.  Liljegren. 


ORPHAN    HOME    AT    STANTON,    IOWA. 


ITS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


147 


In  1907  a  separate  school  building  was  erected,  with  spacious 
recitation  and  school  rooms  on  the  first  floor,  sleeping  rooms  on  the 
second  floor,  and  play  and  recreation  room  in  the  basement.  Seven 
months  of  public  school  and  two  months  of  Swedish  school  are  taught 
each  year,  giving  to  the  orphans  a  good  and  timely  education. 

The  Iowa  Conference  is  caring  for  its  orphanage  with  parental 
tenderness  and  devotion.  The  home  has  its  trials,  like  all  similar 
institutions,  but  these  trials  only  call  forth  the  Christian  love  and 
faith  into  greater  activity.  What  we  do  for  Christ  and  the  little  ones 
who  believe  in  him  will  not  be  without  its  temporal  as  well  as 
eternal  reward. 

The  Orphan  Home  at  Jamestown,  New  York. 

This  home  is  the  fifth  in  order  of  establishment  of  the  orphan 
homes.  Because  of 
the  large  and  pop- 
ulous cities  within 
its  territory,  the 
New  York  Confer- 
ence needed  a  large 
and  commodious  or- 
phan home.  After 
preliminary  work 
covering  several  years 
and  gathering  some 
$3,553.45  as  founda- 
tion fund,  the  New 
York  Conference  de- 
cided to  start  the 
work.  The  corner 
stone  was  laid  amid 
great  festivities  July 
14,  1884.  The  27th 
of  January,  1886, 
the  home  was  form- 
ally opened  to  rereive 
orphans. 

The  first  superin-  ORPHAN  HOME  AT  JAMESTOWN,  N.  Y. 


148  THE  AUGUSTA  MA  SYNOD 

tendent  and  matron  were  Rev.  and  Mrs.  T.  0.  Linell;  they  were 
followed  by  Rev.  and  Mrs.  M.  J.  Englund.  The  present  incumbents 
are  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  S.  Swensson,  brother  of  the  late  Dr.  C.  A. 
Swensson.  The  home  was  undoubtedly,  at  the  time  of  its  erection, 
the  most  expensive,  the  largest,  most  modern,  and  best  equipped  of 
all  our  orphanages.  The  value  is  conservatively  placed  at  $45,000, 
its  current  annual  expenses  are  about  $7,500.  It  is  owned  and  con- 
trolled by  the  New  York  Conference  and  supported  by  the  churches 
and  Sunday-schools  of  the  Conference  that  lie  outside  of  the  New 
England  states.  These  support  the  home  at  Avon,  Mass. 

The  Orphan  Home  at  Joliet,  Illinois. 

As  the  Illinois  Conference  increased  its  territory  and  established 
new  congregations,  it  became  necessary  either  to  increase  the  accom- 
modations at  the  orphan  home  in  Andover  or  locate  a  new  one  in 
some  other  part  of  the  Conference.  As  the  home  in  Andover  was 
located  in  a  farming  community,  it  could  only  train  the  children  in 
work  on  the  farm.  An  industrial  school  in  connection  with  the 
orphan  home  became  the  leading  thought  in  the  Conference. 

At  the  convention  of  the  Illinois  Conference  in  Ishpeming  in 
1887  the  subject  was  warmly  discussed.  A  committee  was  appointed 
to  prepare  the  whole  question  for  definite  action  at  the  next  meeting. 
This  committee  consisted  of  Drs.  Erl.  Carlsson,  L.  A.  Johnston,  L. 
G.  Abrahamson,  and  Revs.  H.  P.  Quist  and  M.  Frykman.  This  com- 
mittee reported  to  the  convention  held  in  St.  Charles  in  the  fall  of 
1888.  Another,  larger  committee  was  appointed,  which  reported  the 
following  year  as  follows: 

1)  That  a  new  orphan  home  be  established; 

2)  that  its  location  shall  be  within  the  Chicago  or  Rockford  dis- 
tricts ; 

3 )  that  the  churches  within  these  districts  be  asked  to  pledge  them- 
selves as  to  the  amount  they  may  be  willing  to  raise  to  secure  the 
home  in  their  vicinity. 

Joliet  and  Rockford  vied  with  each  other,  the  former  place  leading 
with  a  definite  promise  of  $8,000,  provided  $7,000  would  be  raised 
by  the  churches  elsewhere  in  the  Conference.  The  offer  of  Joliet  was 
accented,  a  Board  of  Directors  elected,  authority  given  to  purchase 
ground  and  proceed  with  building  as  fast  as  money  was  gathered. 


ITS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


149 


Mr  E.  G.  Peterson  of  Englewood,  Chicago,  drew  the  plans  and 
superintended  the  construction.  The  corner  stone  was  laid  in  August, 
1892;  in  1893  the  building  was  enclosed,  and  in  1896  the  new  home 
was  opened  under  the  corporate  name:  "The  Orphan  Home  and  In- 
dustrial School  of  the  Illinois  Conference  of  the  Scandinavian  Evan- 
gelical Lutheran  Augustana  Synod."  Sister  Frida  Schelander  from 
the  Immanuel  Deaconess  Institute  of  Omaha,  Nebraska,  was  chosen 
as  matron  and  superintendent.  She  continued  in  this  capacity  until 
1908.  Her  place  is  now  (1909)  filled  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  A.  Johnson. 
The  home  can  easily  accommodate  over  100  children.  It  is  beauti- 
fully located  on  the  outskirts  of  Joliet.  The  street-car  company  has 
built  and  maintains  a  spur  out  to  the  orphan  home  and  carries  the 
inmates  to  and  from  school  and  church  free  of  charge.  The  value 
of  the  property  is  rated  at  $36,000,  the  last  year's  current  expenses 
were  $7,267.20;  number  of  children  cared  for  during  1908  was  101. 
At  the  Conference  meeting  in  Bethlehem,  Chicago,  in  1909,  it  was 
decided  to  consolidate  both  homes  under  one  Board  of  Directors. 


ORPHAN    HOME    AT    JOLIET,    ILL. 


150 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


The  industrial  school  has  not  yet  been  started  in  earnest,  but  it 
is  the  purpose  of  the  Board  to  do  so  at  as  early  a  date  as  possible 
The  plan  is  an  excellent  one.  When  the  boys  and  girls  are  ready  to 
leave  the  institution,  they  have  learned  some  trade  by  which  they  can 
earn  a  livelihood  more  easily  than  were  they  to  begin  the  battle  for 
bread  wholly  unprepared. 

The  home  is  supported  partly  by  paying  orphans  and  partly  by- 
contributions  from  Stmday-schools  and  churches  in  the  Illinois  Con- 
ference. 

"Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men  that  they  may  see  your  good 
works  and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven." 

The  Immanuel  Orphan  Home,  Omaha,  Nebraska. 

This  home  is  a  branch  of  the  complex  Immanuel  institution  at 
Omaha,  which  comprises  a  hospital,  a  deaconess  mother  house,  an 
old  people's  home  for  invalids,  and  an  orphan  home.  The  latter 
dates  back  to  1901,  when  it  was  erected  at  a  cost  of  $3,500.  This 
branch  entered,  as  a  matter  of  course,  into  the  original  plan,  but  could 
not  for  financial  reasons  be  taken  up  earlier.  It  can  accommodate 
about  twenty-five  orphans ;  is  owned,  controlled,  and  supported  by  tho 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Augustana  Synod;  the  orphans  are  taken  care 
of  by  the  deaconesses  of  the  institution;  its  annual  expenses  aggregate 
$1,600 — 1,700.  The  Sunday-schools  of  the  Nebraska  Conference  are 
particularly  active  in  the  support  of  the  home. 

Superintendent  emeritus  of  this  branch  and  the  whole  establish- 
ment was  Rev.  E.  A.  Fo- 
gelstrom,  until  his  death 
in  1909 ;  superintendent 
in  charge  is  Rev.  P.  M. 
Lindberg ;  sister  superior, 
Deaconess  Anna  Flint. 

The  Immanuel  insti- 
tution is  patterned  after 
the  German  institution 
at  Kaiserswerth,  modi- 
fied, however,  to  suit 
the  American  Lutheran 
ORPHAN  HOME  AT  OMAHA,  NEB.  ideas  and  conditions. 


ITS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


151 


The  Lutheran  Orphan  Home  at  Avon,  Massachusetts. 

The  New  York  Conference,  comprising  all  the  New  England  and 
Middle  Atlantic  states,  covers  so  large  an  area  that  one  orphan  home 
cannot  fill  the  needs,  especially  as  the  traveling  distances  are  so  great. 
The  orphan  home  at  Jamestown  being  filled  to  its  capacity,  it  be- 
came necessary  either  to  enlarge  it  or  to  locate  a  second  home. 
Taking  the  traveling  distances  into  account,  it  was  thought  the  wiser 
policy  to  establish  another  home.  A  very  beautiful  homestead,  owned 
by  an  eastern  capitalist,  near  Avon,  Mass.,  was  found  to  be  for  sale 
at  a  very  low  figure.  The  property  could  not  be  duplicated  for 
$50,000.  The  purchase  price  was  $12,000.  The  owner  deducted 
$2,500,  so  that  the  actual  cost  is  only  $9,500.  The  property  consists 
of  60  acres  of  land  with  fine  fruit  orchards,  artistically  arranged 
parks,  walls  and  fences.  The  buildings  are  of  the  old  Colonial  style, 


ORPHAN    HOME    AT    AVON,    MASS. 


152  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

airy,  spacious,  substantial.  The  electric  tramway  between  Boston  and 
Brockton  runs  close  to  the  premises,  so  that  it  has  the  best  of  commu- 
nications. 

There  are  ample  accommodations  for  forty  orphans.  The  home  was 
opened  April  8,  1907,  is  owned  and  controlled  by  the  New  York  Con- 
ference, and  supported  by  that  part  of  the  Conference  which  lies 
within  the  New  England  states.  The  name  is:  "The  Lutheran  Or- 
phans' Home,  Incorporated".  Its  location  is  at  Avon,  Massachusetts, 
16  miles  from  Boston  and  3  miles  from  Brockton. 

Superintendent  and  matron  is  Miss  Amelia  Eabenius,  a  graduate 
of  the  sloyd  schools  of .  Sweden.  She  will  make  all  kinds  of  sloyd 
a  special  feature  of  the  home. 

II.    Hospitals. 
Bethesda  Hospital,  St.  Paul,  Minnesota. 

The  first  step  by  the  Minnesota  Conference  toward  officially  taking 
up  hospital  work  was  taken  at  the  convention  in  Fish  Lake,  Minn., 
in  the  fall  of  1880  by  the  establishment  and  incorporation,  according 
to  the  laws  of  the  state,  of  the  Tabitha  Society.  The  purpose  was 
to  make  the  scope  of  this  society  so  wide  that  it  could  own  and  control 
any  kind  of  charitable  institutions,  like  hospitals,  orphan  homes, 
refuge  and  rescue  homes,  homes  for  the  aged,  etc.  It  is  possible  that 
Francke's  numerous  "stiftungen"  in  Halle  served  as  models  in  the 
minds  of  the  originators.  Eev.  A.  P.  Monten,  then  pastor  of  the 
First  Swedish  Lutheran  church  in  St.  Paul,  advised  and  assisted  by 
Revs.  Norelius,  Sjoblom  and  others,  was  the  most  active  in  this  move- 
ment. The  hospital  idea  was  then  in  its  infancy  both  as  to  the 
financial  side  and  as  to  the  care  and  treatment  of  the  sick.  Had  the 
minds  of  the  people  been  better  prepared,  the  work  had  undoubtedly 
progressed  much  better  and  faster.  It  was,  indeed,  to  break  new 
ground.  Eev.  Monten's  vision  was  clear  enough  to  see  what  was 
coming.  His  unceasing  labors  for  this  and  other  enterprises  have 
been  little  appreciated  hitherto.  In  the  light  of  present  developments 
it  is  easy  to  see  how  much  more  farsighted  he  was  than  the  majority 
of  his  contemporaries. 

In  1881  a  property  situated  on  the  little  beautiful  lake  Como,  where 
now  the  idyllic  Como  Park  is  located,  was  purchased  for  $6,000. 


ITS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


April  4,  1882,  the  hospital  was  opened  to  receive  patients.  The  work 
continued  until  in  February  of  1883.  During  this  time  156  patients 
had  been  received  and  treated.  We  must  remember  that  surgery  was 
just  then  beginning  to  be  recognized  as  a  powerful  factor  in  removing 
man's  woes.  The  value  of  rigid,  surgical  cleanliness,  i.  e.  sterilization 
of  everything  that  would  come  in  contact  with  a  wound,  was  then 
less  well  understood  than  now.  As  a  result  many  died  from  septic 
infection,  and  the  people  lost  confidence  in  surgery.  This  made  it 
impossible  to  continue  the  work.  The  hospital  had  to  close  its  doors. 
But  the  originators  as  well  as  the  Conference  never  entertained  a 
thought  to  give  up  the  work,  only  to  rest  it  a  while,  until  the  public 
mind  could  look  at  a  hospital  in  another  light. 

In  the  meantime  the  Hospital  Board  issued  call  upon  call  to  dif- 
ferent persons  to  take  hold  of  the  work,  but  with  no  result,  until  in 
1891,  when  a  call  was  sent  to  Eev.  C.  A.  Hultkrans,  then  pastor  at 
Geneseo,  111.  He  accepted  the  call  after  some  hesitation  and  com- 
menced his  labors  already  in  October  the  same  year.  He  succeeded 


'«!'   13^:  m  -n  11 
-U  a  a,     22  ail  aa 

«"'«"     IJ        * ''         '       " "'          "  •••<     BBDI    iMHt 

"    I  333:J13i .3.1  3 3| 

33 


The  Augustana  Synod 


BETHESDA   HOSPITAL,    ST.    PAUL,   MINN. 


11 


154 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


REV.   C.  A.  HULTKRANS, 

Superintendent. 


so  well  that  the  hospital  could  be  opened  again  March  8,  1892.  Al- 
ready in  1891  a  commodious  residence,  centrally  located,  was  purchased 
for  $16,000,  remodeled  and  furnished  as  a  hospital.  The  work  has 
since  that  time  steadily  progressed.  The  building  was  again  re- 
modeled in  1904,  enlarged  and  one 
story  added  to  make  room  for  more 
patients. 

A  home  for  the  superintendent 
was  built  in  1894,  a  deaconess  home 
was  purchased  in  1901,  another  lot 
adjoining  the  hospital,  formerly 
owned  by  the  railroad  magnate  J.  J. 
Hill,  has  been  purchased,  and  a  large 
spacious,  new  hospital  valued  at 
about  $70,000  is  now  (1909)  in 
course  of  construction. 

The  nursing  was  carried  on  by 
deaconesses  from  the  Immanuel 
Deaconess  Institutue  and  their  help- 
ers until  1903,  when  a  school  for  deaconesses  was  started,  and  since 
that  time  the  Bethesda  deaconesses  do  all  the  nursing.  Eev.  C.  A. 
Hultkrans  has  proved  himself  an  efficient  and  progressive  superin- 
tendent. The  work  has  been  most  abundantly  blessed  by  God. 

The  hospital  with  accessories,  not  counting  the  new  addition  now 
going  up,  is  worth  $70,000  and  has  room  for  about  100  beds.  It  is 
centrally  located  and  enjoys  a  good  reputation  for  fine  surgery  and 
careful  nursing.  The  annual  expenses  are  approximately  $37,000. 
The  institution  is  supported  by  paying  patients  and  by  church  contri- 
butions as  well  as  by  donations  in  larger  sums  from  individuals.  The 
superintendent  is  ably  assisted  by  Eev.  A.  F.  Aimer  both  in  spiritual 
care  of  the  sick  and  the  instruction  of  the  deaconesses  in  training. 
Much  credit  is  due  to  the  superintendents  of  deaconesses,  especially 
Sister  Bothilda  Swenson  and  Sister  Eleonora  S'lattengren. 

The  Lake  Como  property  is  still  owned  by  the  hospital.  It  may  in 
the  near  future  be  used  as  a  home  for  incurables. 

The  institution  is  a  veritable  Bethesda  where  the  sick  are  waiting 
for  a  ministering  angel  to  come  and  trouble  the  waters  and  deal  out 
health,  cheer,  and  comfort. 


ITS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS  155 


Augustana  Hospital,  Chicago,  Illinois. 

The  Augustana  Hospital,  of  the  Deaconess  Institution  of  the 
Swedish  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  is  a  corporate  institution 
according  to  the  statutes  of  the  State  of  Illinois,  and  is  owned  and 
controlled  by  the  Illinois  Conference  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Augustana  Synod.  It  is  located  in  Chicago,  on  the  North  Side,  on 
the  presidential  corner,  i.  e.,  the  intersection  of  Lincoln,  Garfield,  and 
Cleveland  avenues.  The  direct  management  is  vested  in  the  Board 
•of  Directors  of  nine  members,  elected  by  the  Illinois  Conference  to 
serve  for  three  years. 

The  first  attempt  by  Lutherans  in  Chicago  to  care  especially  for 
the  sick  and  suffering  was  made  by  the  Eev.  Dr.  Erland  Carlsson, 
who  early  in  his  pastoral  career,  probably  about  the  year  1860, 
opened  a  home  for  sick  and  destitute  immigrants.  His  enterprise 
was  merged  with  the  charitable  institution  of  Dr.  Passavant.  The 
great  fire  of  1871  destroyed  this  hospital,  but  it  was  soon  rebuilt,  and 
is  known  to-day  as  Dr.  Passavant's  Memorial  Hospital. 

In  the  year  1880,  Prof.  0.  Olsson,  upon  his  return  from  abroad, 
resuscitated  the  idea  that  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Church  ought  to  have 
a  charitable  institution  in  Chicago.  With  him  were  such  men  as 
Eevs.  Abrahamson,  Eanseen,  Evald,  Peters,  Lindeblad,  Eydholm, 
Boman;  Messrs.  P.  Colseth,  C.  P.  Holmberg  of  Chicago,  and  J.  Er- 
lander  of  Eockford,  Illinois,  and  others.  The  various  ladies'  aid 
societies  in  the  Chicago  churches  took  the  matter  up  in  earnest.  That 
of  Immanuel  church,  with  Mrs.  Evald  at  the  head,  was  the  first  to 
act  by  donating  $70  for  the  enterprise.  It  was  the  intention  to  unite 
with  the  hospital  work  that  of  a  deaconess'  home.  The  location 
should,  as  a  matter  of  course,  be  Chicago;  but  the  exact  place  was  a 
question  of  dispute.  The  Illinois  Conference  of  the  Evangelical  Lu- 
theran Augustana  Synod  now  became  sponsor  for  the  new-born  child. 

In  1882  the  leaders  of  the  movement  decided  to  locate  in  Lake 
View,  and  efforts  were  made  to  secure  ground  through  Dr.  Passavant. 
Failing  in  this,  Dr.  Erland  Carlsson's  home,  at  the  corner  of  Lincoln 
and  Cleveland  avenues,  was  at  first  rented,  and  later,  in  1887,  pur- 
chased for  about  $35,000.  The  first  Board  of  Directors  was  composed 
of  Eevs.  E.  Carlsson,  0.  Olsson,  M.  C.  Eanseen,  C.  B.  L.  Boman, 
and  Messrs.  C.  P.  Holmberg,  G.  A.  Bohman,  and  John  Erlander. 


156 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYA'OD 


February  13,  1882,  the  articles  of  incorporation  were  adopted  and 
recorded.  May  28,  1884,  the  institution  was  formally  dedicated,  and 
with  Dr.  T.  M.  Miller  as  physician  and  surgeon,  Mrs.  Hilda  Carlson, 
wife  of  the  late  Eev.  A.  B.  Carlson,  missionary  to  India,  as  matron, 
and  Miss  Lotta  Frejd,  assistant,  started  out  on  its  career  of  useful- 
ness. The  first  patient  was  a  young  lady  who  came  to  attend  the 
dedicatory  services,  but  who  broke  her  leg  in  stepping  from  the  cable- 
car.  Fifteen  beds  were  in  readiness  at  this  time,  and  all  were  soon 
occupied.  In  October,  1884,  a  fire  damaged  the  building,  so  that  it 
had  to  be  rebuilt,  but  no  one  was  injured.  The  fire  insurance  covered 
the  financial  loss,  and  the  building  was  soon  rebuilt  and  reoccupied 
by  patients.  The  most  serious  question  confronting  the  authorities 
was  how  to  secure  more  room,  as  the  accommodations  were  quite  inade- 
quate. In  February,  1893,  the  corner-stone  of  a  new  building,  68x84 
feet,  six  stories  in  height,  was  laid,  and  the  work  of  gathering  funds 
pushed,  so  that  the  building  was  completed  in  the  fall  of  1894.  Room 
had  thus  been  provided  for  some  125  beds,  but  in  less  than  ten  years 
the  building  was  found  to  be  inadequate,  and  in  1903  an  addition  of 
nearly  the  same  dimensions,  in  like  architecture,  was  begun  on  lots 
adjoining  the  older  buildings.  This  addition  was  finished  and  ready 


AUGL'STANA  HOSPITAL,  CHICAGO,  ILL. 


IIS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


157 


for  occupancy  in  the  fall  of  1904.     Ample  room  was  thus  provided 
for  some  200  beds. 

In  1894  a  training  school  for  nurses  was  started  with  a  two  years' 
course  of  study  and  training.  In  1904  it  was  increased  to  three  years. 
In  1896  the  first  class  was  graduated.  Since  that  time  213  nurses 
have  received  their  diplomas.  Some  of  these  hold  positions  of  trust 
and  responsibility  in  the  various 
hospitals  of  this  country;  some 
have  gone  out  as  wives  of  mission- 
aries to  the  foreign  fields. 

The  spiritual  care  of  the  patients 
has  always  received  much  atten- 
tion by  the  authorities.  During  the 
early  history  of  the  institution  the 
Lutheran  ministers  of  the  city  vis- 
ited the  hospital  in  turn.  In  1890 
and  1891  Eev.  P.  Thelander,  now 
of  Batavia,  Illinois,  served  as  the 
first  superintendent  and  pastor; 
Eev.  S.  G.  Ohman,  now  at  New 
Britain,  Connecticut,  followed  in 
1894;  in  1898  Eev.  H.  0.  Linde- 
blad,  now  of  La  Grange,  Illinois,  held  the  position;  in  1903  Eev. 
G.  Peters  of  Eockford,  Illinois,  officiated;  and  in  1904  Dr.  M. 
Wahlstrom,  then  the  president  of  Gustavus  Adolphus  College  at  St. 
Peter,  Minnesota,  accepted  and  still  holds  the  position.  Jacob  Soder- 
berg  has  for  twenty  years  devoted  much  of  his  time  and  attention  to 
spiritual  work  among  the  patients.  He  has  been  a  patient  of  the 
hospital  since  February,  1904.  When  his  health  permitted  he  visited 
the  sick  in  the  wards  and  private  rooms  with  the  Word  of  God,  prayer, 
exhortation,  and  song.  Many  will  rise  and  call  him  blessed.  Now 
he  has  gone  to  his  eternal  rest.  May  3,  1909,  his  summons  came. 
For  the  people  of  God  there  remaineth  a  rest. 

Morning  chapel  services  are  held  every  week-day  with  the  nurses, 
morning  devotions  are  held  in  the  wards  as  far  as  time  and  conditions 
permit,  and  in  the  private  rooms  whenever  desired.  Divine  services 
are  held  with  nurses,  convalescent  patients  and  other  friends  in  the 
Swedish  and  English  languages  alternately  every  Sunday  evening; 


REV.  M.  WAHLSTROM,  PH.   D.,  R.  N.  O., 

Superintendent. 


158  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

private  and  general  communion  is  celebrated  as  occasion  demands; 
holy  baptism  is  also  administered. 

The  following  statistics  for  1908  will  show  the  magnitude  of  the 
work  done : 

Patients  admitted  during  1908 2,483 

Male  Patients  1,114 

Female  Patients  1,369 

Children  under  12  years  of  age 301 

Medical  cases  during  1908 437 

Ophthalmic  and  Otological 41 

Obstetrical    219 

Surgical  cases  1,786 

Discharged  patients   2,423 

Deaths   142 

Death  rate 5.7% 

Number  of  days  of  treatment  in  1908 61,604 

Average  cost  of  maintenance  of  patients,  per  day $  1.35 

Total  earnings  of  hospital  for  1908,  from  all  sources.  . .  .  114,129.25 
Total  cost  of  maintaining  hospital,  interest  and  deprecia- 
tion included    82,902.25 

Ratio  of  operating  expenses  of  1908 72.6% 

Charity  to  patients 12,696.91 

Cash  income  from  patients 101,523.43 

Cash  income  from  donations,  church  collections 1,744.33 

Cash  income  from  all  sources 105,041.26 

Total  cash  disbursements 103,734.69 

Bonded  indebtedness   70,000.00 

The  hospital  comprises  the  following  eleven  departments :  Depart- 
ment of  General  S'urgery,  Internal  Medicine,  Ophthalmology  and 
Otology,  Rhinology  and  Laryngology,  Dermatology,  Neurology,  Ob- 
stetrics, Gynecology,  Children's  Diseases,  Pathology,  Dentistry. 

Since  the  opening  of  the  hospital,  in  1884,  up  to  January  1,  1909, 
24,898  patients  have  been  treated,  and  of  these  2,483  during  the  past 
year,  1908. 

The  institution  is  valued  at  $250,000  and  is  supported  by  paying 
patients,  church  and  private  contributions. 


ITS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


159 


Immanuel  Hospital,  Omaha,  Nebraska. 

The  originator,  promoter  and  leading  spirit  in  this  institution  with 
its  accessories  has  been  the  Eev.  E.  A.  Fogelstrom.  His  early  life  he 
spent  as  a  sailor  and  had  opportunity  to  learn  to  know  the  deep,  groan- 
ing wants  of  humanity.  He  left  the  sailor's  life  to  enter  the  ministry 
and  was  ordained  in  Burlington,  Iowa,  in  1877.  His  first  years  of 
pastoral  work  were  spent  in  Brooklyn,  New  York,  and  afterwards  in 
Omaha,  Nebr.  Within  him  there  ripened  a  conviction  that  he  should 
devote  his  life  mainly  to  charity  work.  But  in  what  form  ?  The  field 
of  useful  activity  for  the  young  women  of  our  Synod  had  hardly  been 
touched.  The  young  men  went  to  the  seminary  and  thence  into  the 
Lord's  vineyard,  but  why  not  open  an  avenue  for  the  women?  His 
thought  was  directed  to  the  deaconess  work  in  this  country  and  other 
countries,  especially  Germany.  He  had  found  the  field.  He  had  as 


IMMANUEL    HOSPITAL,    OMAHA,    NEB. 


160 


THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 


his  intimate  advisers  men  like  Drs.  Hasselquist,  Lindahl  and  others 
He  resigned  his  charge  in  Omaha,  much  to  the  regret  of  his  flock,  im- 
posed upon  himself  and  family  the  severest  selfdenials  and  entered 
with  his  whole  soul  into  the  work.  Very  soon  he  saw  that  his  plan 

could  best  be  realized  by  founding 
a  hospital.  He  solicited  funds  for 
this  enterprise  among  his  American 
friends  as  well  as  his  own  people. 
He  succeeded  in  raising  $25,000. 
In  1890  Immanuel  Hospital  was 
built  at  a  cost  of  $30,000.  Two 
years  previous  he  together  with  ten 
"close  friends"  had  organized  "The 
Evangelical  Immanuel  Association 
for  Works  of  Mercy."  The  move- 
ment was  duly  incorporated  accord- 
ing to  the  laws  of  the  state  of  Ne- 
braska. Later  he  gathered  around 
himself  a  large  circle  of  experienced 
persons,  men  and  women,  as  advisers, 
selected  a  staff  of  the  most  eminent  surgeons,  physicians  and  specialists 
of  Omaha.  The  hospital  was  a  financial,  surgical  and  medical  success 
from  the  beginning.  Only  one  wing  of  the  building,  as  planned,  was 
erected.  The  nursing  was  carried  on  from  the  beginning  by  deaconesses. 
At  several  conventions  Rev.  Fogelstrom  had  petitioned  the  Augusta- 
na  Synod  to  take  charge  of  his  growing  institution,  especially  the 
Deaconess  Institution.  At  the  convention  in  Paxton,  111.,  in  1903  the 
Synod  took  the  preliminary  measures  to  adopt  the  work,  and  in  1904 
at  the  Synod  in  Lindsborg  the  establishment  with  all  its  branches  be- 
came a  Synodical  institution.  Eev.  Fogelstrom  was  to  remain  its  per- 
manent head.  In  1906  his  health  failed  and  he  was  succeeded  by  Eev. 
F.  N.  Swanberg  as  temporary  superintendent  and  in  1908  by  Eev. 
P.  M.  Lindberg,  the  present  incumbent.  The  superintendent  is  also 
pastor  of  the  whole  institution.  In  these  duties  he  is  ably  assisted  by 
the  Sister  Superior  and  the  supervising  deaconesses  under  her.  A  very 
valuable  assistance  in  the  spiritual  work  has  been  rendered  by  the  Rev. 
Peter  Carlson,  pioneer  pastor  from  the  50's  and  60's  in  southern 
Minnesota,  who  died  August  13,  1909. 


REV.  P.  M.  LINDBERG,  A.  M., 

Superintendent. 


/7IS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


161 


The  hospital  has  a  staff  of  seventeen  surgeons,  physicians  and 
specialists. 

The  value  of  the  institution  in  dollars  and  cents  is  placed  at 
$80,000;  the  hospital  current  expenses  for  1907  were  $23,116.67.  It 
takes  care  of  600  to  800  patients  a  year.  The  location  is  in  Monmouth 
Park,  several  miles  from  the  heart  of  the  city.  When  the  contemplated 
parks,  avenues  and  driveways  are  completed  the  institution  will  have 
a  beautiful  location. 

Immanuel,  God  with  us. 


III.    Deaconess   Institutions. 

The  Immanuel  Deaconess  Mother  House  in  Omaha,  Nebraska. 

Within  the  Augustana  Synod  Eev.  E.  A.  Fogelstrom  can  with 
propriety  be  termed  the  "father  of  the  deaconess  cause."  He  first 
made  himself  acquainted  with  the  deaconess  work  in  the  Eastern 
States,  especially  the  work  of  the  Mary  Drexel  institution  in  Phila- 
delphia. He  made  several  journeys  to  Europe  and  studied  the  charity 
work  of  Wichern,  Bodelschwing,  Fliedner  and  others.  The  establish- 
ment of  the  latter  in  Kaiserswerth  aroused  in  the  bosom  of  Pastor 
Fogelstrom  a  strong  desire  to  transplant  Fliedner's  ideas  with  neces- 
sary modifications  to  the  soil  of  the  United  States  and  the  Augustana 
Synod.  The  deaconess  institutions 
in  S'weden,  Norway  and  other  coun- 
tries were  also  studied. 

As  the  nursing  at  the  hospital 
was  to  be  carried  on  by  deaconesses, 
it  was  necessary  to  make  prepara- 
tions early.  Already  in  1887,  three 
years  before  the  hospital  was  opened, 
Eev.  Fogelstrom  had  found  a  young 
woman,  Miss  Bothilda  Swenson,  who 
was  ready  to  become  the  first  dea- 
coness. For  training  she  was  at 
sent  to  the  Mary  Drexel 


once 


mother-house  in  Philadelphia.     The 
following    year    four    more    sisters 


REV.    E.   A.    FOGELSTROM, 
(1850 — 1909),   Founder. 


162 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


were  sent  there.  Bothilda  and  one  of  the  sisters  spent  some  time  in 
the  deaconess  school  in  Stockholm,  Sweden.  On  the  return  of  Sister 
Bothilda  to  this  country,  she  was  consecrated  deaconess,  the  first  in 
our  history.  She  was  for  many  years  matron  at  Immanuel  Home  and 
sister  superior  at  Bethesda  Hospital,  St.  Paul. 

As  soon  as  it  could  be  done,  a  school  for  training  deaconesses  was 
started  in  the  institution.  Sister  Martha  Soderbaum  from  the  deacon- 
ess institution  at  Stockholm  took  charge  in  1899.  Her  successor  and 
the  present  sister  superior  is  Sister  Annette  Flint.  In  1901  a  separate 
building  was  erected  as  the  first  mother-house  or  home  for  deaconesses. 
Its  size  is  40x50  and  was  erected  at  a  cost  of  $5,000.  In  January,  1892, 
the  Swedish  Evangelical  Deaconess  Congregation  of  Omaha,  Nebr., 
was  organized.  The  same  year  dates  the  organization  of  "The  Im- 
manuel Deaconess  Association."  Twenty  pastors,  two  college  pres- 
idents, and  more  than  one  hundred  other  friends  of  the  cause  partook 
in  the  organization.  Of  course  when  the  Synod  became  sponsor  for 


IMMANUEL   DEACONESS   MOTHER-HOUSE,    OMAHA,    NEB. 


JTS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS  163 

the  institution,  this  association  was  dissolved.  But  it  was  this  organ- 
ization that  gave  new  impetus  and  new  life  to  the  work. 

The  number  of  deaconesses  now  reaches  nearly  fifty  with  fifteen 
stations  that  employ  one  or  more  deaconesses  in  the  work.  This  work 
comprises  nursing  of  the  sick,  rescue  work,  missionary  work,  teaching, 
superintendency  of  institutions  of  mercy,  and  the  like.  The  Imman- 
uel  Deaconess  Home  is  not  only  a  training  school  for  deaconesses,  it 
is  the  central  institution  from  which  they  are  sent  out,  and  to  which 
they  return,  when  the  work  is  finished;  the  source  from  which  they 
obtain  their  clothing,  yearly  allowance  in  cash,  etc.;  the  place  where 
they  can  retire  in  sickness  and  old  age  and  find  home  and  shelter.  It 
is  their  home. 

The  home  is  supported  by  private  donations,  by  contributions  taken 
throughout  the  whole  Augustana  Synod  and  by  the  earnings  of  the 
sisters  in  all  outlying  stations,  which  in  1909  number  not  less  than 
thirteen.  These  pay  a  stipulated  price  weekly,  monthly,  or  annually 
which  is  all  paid  into  the  treasury  of  the  home.  The  annual  expenses 
stand  at  $10,656.95. 

There  is  surely  a  'great  future  in  store  for  this  work.  Its  usefulness 
can  barely  be  said  to  have  started.  It  is  a  Lutheran  movement  with 
the  whole  country  as  its  field  of  operation. 

Bethesda  Deaconess  House,  St.  Paul,  Minnesota. 

The  great  problem  that  confronted  Eev.  C.  A.  Hultkrans  when  be 
took  charge  of  Bethesda  Hospital  was:  How  shall  we  nurse  the 
patients,  by  trained  nurses  or  by  deaconesses?  He  wisely  chose  the 
latter.  The  Deaconess  Mother-house  in  Omaha  was  appealed  to  for 
workers  and  with  success.  Sister  Fredina  was  first  sent,  She  proved 
herself  a  most  capable  sister  superior,  but  her  health  failed,  and 
she  died  after  little  more  than  a  year's  service.  Her  place  was  next 
taken  by  Sister  Emma  Skagerberg  and  then  followed  in  succession 
Sister  Cecilia  Nelson,  now  Mrs.  Eev.  J.  E.  Hedberg,  Superintendent 
of  the  Orphan  Home  at  Vasa,  Minn.,  Tina  Peterson,  Bothilda  Swen- 
son.  The  latter  has  served  in  this  capacity  for  seven  whole  years.  At 
times  Bethesda  Hospital  has  at  one  and  the  same  time  had  as  many  as 
six  deaconesses  from  the  Omaha  mother-house. 

But  the  hospital  grew  and  the  mother-house  could  not  furnish  dea- 


164 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


conesses  in  sufficient  number  to  supply  the  want.  It  then  became 
necessary  to  employ  paid  helpers  or  assistants  to  the  deaconesses. 
These  proved  both  expensive  and  inefficient.  The  superintendent  or 
rector,  as  he  is  sometimes  called,  much  to  the  chagrin,  dissatisfaction 
and  even  against  the  protest  of  the  mother-house  at  Omaha,  prepared 
for  the  establishment  of  a  school  for  deaconesses.  In  1901  a  spacious 
and  elegant  residence  adjoining  the  hospital  was  unexpectedly  offered 
for  sale  at  a  very  low  figure.  Without  much  hesitation  this  property 
was  purchased  as  a  deaconess  home.  In  1902  the  Minnesota  Confer- 
ence ratified  the  purchase  and  gave  the  superintendent  authority  to 
establish  a  school  and  home  for  deaconesses.  In  the  summer  of  1903 
the  first  probationers  were  received,  in  1905  the  school  numbered 
eighteen  deaconesses  and  probationers  in  training.  Now  (in  1909) 
there  are  some  twenty-one  deaconesses  connected  with  the  home. 
The  rector  is  Eev.  Carl  A.  Hultkrans;  assistant,  Eev.  A.  F. 


BKTHESDA  DEACOXESS    HOME,  ST.  PAUL,   MINN. 


ITS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


165 


Aimer;  sister  superior,  Eleanor  Slattengren.     The  home  with  equip- 
ments is  easily  worth  $10,000. 

The  deaconesses  assemble  every  morning  in  the  chapel  at  7  :30  for 
devotion,  which  is  led  by  the  sister  superior  or  her  appointee.  In  the 
sickrooms  the  day's  work  is  begun  by  morning  prayer,  which  is  con- 
ducted by  the  deaconess  in  charge  of  the  floor.  Sunday  services  are 
held  on  every  Lord's  Day,  weekly  services  are  also  held  on  Wednesday 
evenings,  Bible  study  and  prayer  meeting  on  Friday  evenings.  Thus 
the  work  is  sanctified  by  the  Word  of  God  and  prayer. 

IV.    Homes  for   the   Aged. 

The  Bethesda  Old  People's  Home  at  Chisago  City,  Minnesota. 

This  home  is  a  branch  of  the  Bethesda  Hospital  of  St.  Paul,  Minn. ; 
is  owned  and  controlled  by  the  Minnesota  Conference  and  is  under 
the  direct  management  of  the  Board  of  Directors  and  Superintendent 


BETHESDA  OLD   PEOPLE'S  HOME,    CHISAGO    CITY,    MINN. 


166 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


of  Bethescla  Hospital  and  Deaconess  Home.  It  was  opened  November 
10,  1904,  has  room  for  twenty-four  old  people,  is  valued  at  $10,000. 
The  manager  and  superintendent  is  Eev.  C.  A.  Hultkrans,  matron 
Mrs.  Martha  Mattson. 

The  home  is  supported  by  the  inmates,  who  pay  a  certain  sum 
upon  entering,  by  church  and  society  contributions,  and  by  personal 
gifts,  donations,  and  legacies. 

The  location  is  beautiful,  close  to  Green  Lake  in  Chisago  City. 

Nazareth,  Omaha,  Nebraska. 

This  home  is  incorporated  with  and  a  part  of  the  Immanuel  Hospi- 
tal and  Deaconess  Mother-house  in  Omaha.  It  is  located  on  the  hos- 
pital grounds,  was  opened  in  1901,  and  is  intended  to  be  a  refuge  for 
old  people  who  are  invalids  or  have  become  incurable.  The  ownership 
and  control  is  the  same  as  for  the  remainder  of  the  institution.  The 


IMMANUEL   HOSPITAL,   OLD   BUILDING,   NOW  USED  AS  A  HOME   FOR  THE   AGED. 


ITS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


167 


superintendent  is  Rev.  P.  M.  Lindberg,  sister  superior  is  sister  Anna 
Flint.  Its  value  is  placed  at  $500;  the  current  expenses  are  apprpx- 
imately  $4,000.  In  its  present  condition  it  can  only  accommodate  six 
to  eight  persons.  The  authorities  hope  soon  to  be  able  to  enlarge  it, 
so  it  can  accommodate  about  twenty  persons. 

The  Swedish  Evangelical  Luth.  Salem  Home  for  the  Aged,  Joliet,  Illinois. 

For  a  long  time  the  need  of  a  home  for  the  aged  was  felt  very 
keenly  in  the  Illinois  Conference.  Various  offers  of  parcels  of  land 
were  made  in  Chicago  and  suburbs.  These  were  all,  wisely  or  un- 
wisely, rejected,  and  the  committee  entrusted  with  the  preliminaries 
decided  to  locate  it  on  the  ground  belonging  to  the  orphan  home  in 
Joliet,  111.  Its  founding  dates  back  to  1905  while  its  incorporation 
occurred  in  1906.  Midsummerday,  1908,  it  was  dedicated  and  declared 
opened.  The  home  is  owned  and  controlled  by  the  Illinois  Confer- 
ence, the  immediate  management  being  vested  in  the  Consolidated 
Board  of  Directors  for  both  orphan  homes  in  Andover  and  Joliet,  and 
the  Salem  Home  for  the  Aged.  The  superintendent  is  Mr.  A.  E. 
Johnson.  The  matron  is  Mrs.  Alma  Enberg. 

The  home  can  accommodate  twenty-four  people;  its  value  is  placed 
at  $28,000,  its  current  expenses  at  $8,000.  It  is  supported  by  the 


SALEM   HOME   FOB  THE  AGED,   JOLIET,    ILL. 


168 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


inmates  who  turn  over  a  certain  amount  of  cash  or  property  to  the 
ho/ue,  by  regular  church  contributions  and  by  individual  donations 
and  legacies. 

Lutheran  Old  People's  Home,  Madrid,  Iowa. 

In  1904  at  the  convention  of  the  Iowa  Conference  at  Essex,  Iowa, 
we  first  hear  officially  of  the  institution,  although  the  idea  antedates 
this  by  many  years.  In  1905  a  Board  of  six  members  was  elected 
with  orders  to  incorporate  and  to  receive  offers  of  donations  from 
different  localities.  Madrid,  Iowa,  came  promptly  to  the  front  with 
a  bonus  of  $1,200  and  four  acres  of  land  near  the  church.  In  1906 
the  offer  was  accepted  and  the  Board  authorized  to  open  a  home  in 
rented  quarters  without  delay.  In  1908  the  Conference  gave  to  the 
Board  permission  to  build  and  on  November  17,  1908,  the  home  was 
dedicated. 

The  structure  is  of  brick,  36x100  ft.  in  size,  two  stories  and  a  base- 
ment, with  all  the  modern  improvements,  heated  by  steam,  lighted 
by  electricity.  The  cost  of  the  structure  was  $13,000,  with  grounds 
and  equipments  it  is  valued  at  $17,000. 


LUTHERAN    OLD    PEOPLE'S    HOME,    MADHID,   IOWA. 


ITS  CHARITABLE  INSTITUTIONS 


169 


The  home  is  presided  over  by  Sister  Christine  Monson  from  the 
Immanuel  Deaconess  Institute,  assisted  by  Sister  Alma  Olofson  from 
the  same  institution. 

The  home  can  accommodate  some  twenty-five  inmates. 

All  the  churches  of  the  Iowa  Conference  have  helped  to  build  the 
home,  they  are  also  contributing  liberally  toward  its  support.  The 
inmates  pay  a  certain  sum  upon  entering. 

The  Augustana  Home  for  the  Aged,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Some  members  of  the  Sw.  Luth.  Bethlehem  church,  Brooklyn,  N". 
Y.,  mindful  of  the  need  of  a  home  for  old  people  with  no  one  to 
care  for  them,  organized  themselves  into  a  society  on  Sept.  25,  1908, 
for  the  purpose  of  establishing  such  a  home.  In  November,  the 
same  year,  a  conveniently  located  property  was  bought  for  $11,500, 


AUGUSTAXA   HOME  FOR  THE   AGED,    BROOKLYN,    N.    Y. 
The  Augustana  Synod 


170  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

and  the  ownership  transferred  to  the  Bethlehem  congregation.  At 
the  meeting  of  the  New  York  Conference  in  April,  1909,  the  Home 
was  offered  to  the  Conference,  which  gratefully  accepted  the  offer  and 
took  charge  of  the  institution.  A  committee  was  appointed  to  attend 
to  the  legal  procedures  in  transferring  the  property.  This  com- 
mittee duly  fulfilled  the  charge  entrusted  to  it,  and  the  Home  is 
now  owned  and  controlled  by  the  New  York  Conference.  Ten  per- 
sons have,  so  far,  found  a  home  and  shelter  at  this  institution. 

At  all  these  homes  for  the  aged  a  great  deal  of  charity  is  done, 
although  they  are  not  intended  to  be  almshouses  in  the  common  sense 
of  the  word. 

The  Kansas  Conference  has  taken  steps  to  establish  a  home  for  the 
aged  somewhere  in  the  Smoky  Hill  Valley,  most  likely  at  Lindsborg, 
but  plans  have  not  yet  taken  definite  shape,  so  we  can  only  report  the 
good  intentions  of  this  Conference. 

There  can  be  no  'better  evidence  of  the  good  fruits  of  the  gospel 
than  such  works  of  charity  ly  the  church.  By  them  it  proves  its  right 
to  call  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God,  who  is  Love,  its  Master. 

M.  WAHLSTROM. 


Rev.  Jonas  Swensson 
182S-1873 


The  Publishing  Interests  of  the  Augustana 

Synod. 

HE  HISTORY  of  publications  within  the  Evangelical  Luther- 
an Augustana  Synod  of  North  America  antedates  the 
synodical  organization  itself  by  a  number  of  years.  The 
first  missionary  to  the  scattered  Swedish  immigrants  to 
this  country,  Eev.  L.  P.  Esbjorn,  saw  the  need  of  reaching  his  people 
by  means  of  some  publication  which  could  be  sent  to  those  whom  he 
was  unable  to  visit  personally.  He,  therefore,  published  in  1851 
a  small  tract  with  the  title:  "Valkomst-Helsning  Till  den  Svenska, 
Norska  och  Danska  Emigranten"  (Greetings  of  Welcome  to  the 
Swedish,  Norwegian  and  Danish  Emigrant),  printed  by  H.  Ludvig  & 
Co.,  Vesey  Street,  New  York,  in  an  edition  of  4,000  copies  to  be  dis- 
tributed among  the  immigrants.  This  tract  contained  advice  in  spir- 
itual matters  and  information  regarding  the  Swedish  settlements  in 
Illinois.  As  far  as  can  be  learned,  this  tract  is  one  of  the  very  first 
publications,  possibly  the  first,  in  the  Swedish  language  in  this  coun- 
try during  the  nineteenth  century,  and  is  the  first  seed  sown  by  means 
of  the  printed  word  among  the  people  that  later  formed  the  Augusta- 
na S'ynod-. 

Another  tract  appeared,  somewhat  later,  most  probably  in  the  begin- 
ing  of  1854,  entitled:  "Nagra  enkla  Fragor  och  Svar  rorande  D6- 
pelsen"  (A  few  simple  Questions  and  Answers  with  regard  to 
Baptism).  Its  author  was  Eev.  L.  P.  Esbjorn,  and  it  was  called  forth 
by  the  Baptist  propaganda  of  those  days. 

The  same  year,  1854,  the  minutes  of  the  proceedings  at  the  joint 


174  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

convention  of  the  Chicago  and  Mississippi  Evangelical  Lutheran  Con- 
ferences, held  at  Chicago,  January  4th — 9th,  1854,  were  published, 
which  were  the  first  minutes  of  any  church  convention  published  in 
the  Swedish  language  during  the  nineteenth  century. 

The  need  of  a  paper  in  the  Swedish  language  for  the  Swedes  in 
America  was  felt  early  both  among  pastors  and  laymen.  Exchanges 
of  views  on  this  subject  were  heard  at  various  places  and  especially 
during  the  conventions  of  the  Conferences.  The  best  place  to  publish 
a  paper  was  considered  to  be  Chicago,  that  city  being  justly  deemed 
to  be  the  gateway  to  the  West.  Rev.  Erland  Carlsson  was  urged  to 
start  a  paper, .but  owing  to  his  many  duties,  not  only  as  pastor  of  the 
Immanuel  church,  but  also  in  caring  for  the  hundreds  of  immigrants 
that  were  constantly  arriving,  he  found  it  impossible  to  take  upon 
himself  the  work  and  cares  of  publishing  a  paper.  The  duty  of  start- 
ing the  paper  fell,  therefore,  upon  Rev.  T.  N".  Hasselquist,  then  pastor 
of  the  Swedish  Lutheran  church  at  Galesburg,  Illinois.  In  the  fall 
of  1854  Eev.  Hasselquist  sent  out  an  announcement,  dated  October  1, 
1854,  of  a  paper  soon  to  appear  bearing  the  name  "Den  Svenska 
Posten".  The  first  issue  was  published  January  3rd,  1855,  but  the 
name  had  been  changed,  the  paper  being  called :  "Hemlandet,  Det 
Gamla  och  det  Nya."  It  was  a  religio-political  four  page  paper  of 
four  columns  a  page,  and  11x16  inches  in  size.  Before  the  end  of 
the  year  it  was  enlarged  to  13x20  inches.  The  second  number  was 
dated  February  24  and  the  third  March  10,  after  which  time  the 
paper  appeared  regularly  every  other  week.  The  editor  and  publisher 
was  Rev.  T.  N.  Hasselquist,  and  the  place  of  publishing  was  Gales- 
burg,  Illinois.  The  subscription  price  was  one  dollar  a  year.  In 
order  to  procure  the  necessary  equipment,  type  and  press,  an  extra 
fee  of  fifty  cents  was  solicited  with  the  agreement  that  the  printing 
equipment  should  be  the  property  of  the  Conference.  Contributions 
flowed  in  quite  freely  enabling  the  publisher  to  procure  without  great 
difficulty  the  necessary  type  as  well  as  a  printing  press,  primitive  in 
character,  indeed,  and  yet  adequate  for  the  immediate  needs. 

"Ilemlandet  became  a  welcome  visitor  in  many  homes.  It  served 
as  a  bond  of  union  among  the  Swedes,  who,  though  separated  by 
hundreds  of  miles,  still  felt  drawn  toward  one  another  by  kindred  ties. 
It  also  became  a  means  of  communication  between  them  and  the 
friends  and  kindred  forever  left  behind  in  the  dear  old  "homeland." 


ITS  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS  175 

Again,  it  served  to  instruct  the  newcomers  in  the  political,  social, 
and  religious  questions  of  their  "new  homeland."  They  had  come 
here  to  make  this  country  their  home,  and  they  were  anxious  to  do 
their  duty  as  citizens  of  their  adopted  country.  Those  were  stirring 
times.  The  greatest  events  in  our  history  were  about  to  occur.  On 
the  great  moral  and  political  questions  of  the  day  —  slavery,  know- 
nothingism,  and  temperance  —  Hemlandet  gave  no  uncertain  sound. 
The  most  complicated  questions  were  discussed  by  the  editor  in  that 
clear  and  simple  style  which  was  so  peculiar  to  him.  The  Luther- 
an Swedes  placed  themselves  in  a  body  on  the  side  of  liberty.  But 
they  were  no  abolitionists.  With  Abraham  Lincoln,  they  looked  for 
a  peaceable  solution  of  the  problem  —  a  gradual  emancipation.  The 
political  tendency  thus  given  to  the  Swedes  has  affected  their  party 
affiliation  to  the  present  day."  (C.  W.  Foss.) 

Soon  the  opinion  arose  that  two  weeks  to  wait  for  the  next  issue 
of  the  paper  was  too  long  a  time,  and  requests  were  made  that 
Hemlandet  be  published  weekly.  The  publisher  did  not  consider 
this  advisable,  owing  to  the  additional  expense  this  would  incur.  A 
new,  purely  religious  paper  was,  therefore,  started  in  July,  1856,  by 
the  same  editor  and  publisher  as  of  Hemlandet,  namely  Rev.  Hassel- 
quist,  bearing  the  name  "Det  Rdtta  Hemlandet,''  sixteen  pages  large 
octavo,  issued  every  other  week,  alternately  with  Hemlandet.  The 
subscription  price  for  the  two  papers  taken  together  was  $1.50,  or 
$1.00  for  the  new  paper  and  75  cents  for  the  older  when  taken 
separately,  per  year.  This  new  paper  was  the  beginning  of  what  is 
now  known  as  Augustana,  the  official  organ  of  the  Augustana  Synod. 
Its  stages  of  development  we  shall  find  occasion  to  note  later. 

The  needs  of  the  Swedish  settlers  religiously  and  politically  as 
well  as  from  the  view-point  of  news  were  by  these  two  papers  well 
taken  care  of. 

Among  other  publications  during  this  period  we  note  the  following : 

"50  Sanger.  Svenska  Boktryckeriet.  Galesburg  1856."  (50  Songs. 
Swedish  Bookprinting  Office.  Galesburg  1856.)  'This  was  a  small 
collection  of  songs  gathered  from  "Ahnfelts  Sanger"  and  others  to 
be  used  at  divine  services,  and  was,  as  far  as  can  be  learned,  the  first 
song-book  published  in  the  Swedish  language  in  America. 

"Enchiridion  eller  Luthers  Lilla  Cateches.  Pa  Svenska  och  Eng- 
elska.  Noggrann  ofvers.  af  L.  P.  Esbjorn.  Galesburg.  Svenska 


176  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

Boktryckeriet,  1856."  (Enchiridion  or  Luther's  Small  Catechism. 
In  Swedish  and  English.  Careful  translation  by  L.  P.  Esbjorn. 
Galesburg.  Swedish  Bookprinting  Office,  1856.) 

"Forslag  till  Constitution  for  Evangelisk-Lutherska  forsamlingar 
i  Norra  Amerika.  Godkandt  och  antaget  vid  den  forenade  Chicago 
och  Mississippi  Conferensens  sammantrade  i  Chicago  den  18 — 23 
Mars  1857.  Svenska  Boktryckeriet.  Galesburg,  111.,  1857."  (Pro- 
posed Constitution  for  Evangelical  Lutheran  Congregations  in  North 
America.  Approved  and  accepted  at  the  joint  Chicago  and  Mississippi 
Conference  Convention  at  Chicago,  March  18 — 23,  1857.  Swedish 
Bookprinting  Office.  Galesburg,  111.,  1857.)  Twelve  pages  octavo. 

"Augsburgiska  Bekannelsen."  (The  Augsburg  Confession.)  Print- 
ed at  the  same  place  1857,  fifteen  pages,  including  only  the  21 
articles. 

"Dokt.  Martin  Luthers  Sandebref  till  tvanne  kyrkoherdar  om 
vederdopet.  1528."  (Doctor  Martin  Luther's  Letters  to  two  pastors 
in  regard  to  anabaptism.  1528.)  Printed  at  the  same  place  1857; 
38  pages. 

A  few  small  tracts  such  as  "Bor  man  lasa  mer  an  Bibeln?"  (Ought 
one  to  read  more  than  the  Bible?),  "Den  Eatta  Enfalden"  (True 
Humility),  etc.,  were  published  the  same  year  from  the  same  place. 

In  1857  an  A-B-C-book,  or  Swedish  Primer,  prepared  by  Dr.  A.  R 
Cervin,  was  published,  also  at  Galesburg. 

November  7th,  1857,  the  first  number  of  a  new  paper  appeared  at 
Red  Wing,  Minn.,  its  name  being  Minnesota  Posten,  edited  and  pub- 
lished by  E.  Norelius  and  J.  Engberg,  the  former  as  editor  and  the 
latter  as  printer.  The  paper  sought  to  assist  with  valuable  advice 
the  Swedes  of  Minnesota  during  those  trying  times.  The  program 
and  tendency  of  the  paper  were  similar  to  those  of  Ilemlandet.  The 
paper  was  issued  every  other  week  until  Oct.  13th,  1858,  after  which 
time  it  was  consolidated  with  Hemlandet,  when  that  paper  was  moved 
to  Chicago. 

"Luther-Boken  eller  Den  dyre  Gudsmannen  Doktor  Martin  Luthers 
Lefverne  och  Gerningar  af  Herman  Fick.  Ofversattning  fran  tyskan. 
Galesburg,  111.  Svenska.  Boktryckeriet,  1858."  (The  Luther-Book 
or  the  Life  and  Work  of  the  dear  man  of  God  Doctor  Martin  Luther 
by  Herman  Fick.  Translated  from  the  German.  Galesburg,  111. 
Swedish  Bookprinting  Office,  1858.)  The  work  contained  38  pages 


PUBLISHING  INTERESTS  177 


octavo,  a  good  biography  of  Luther,  well  translated,  the  translation 
being  most  probably  executed  by  Mrs.  T.  N.  Hasselquist. 

"Salems  Sanger"  was  a  small  collection  of  songs  by  E.  JSTorelius, 
published  1859  at  Chicago,  with  music  for  four  parts.  Of  this  col- 
lection Dr.  Norelius  himself  says:  "utan  nagot  varde"  (of  no  worth). 

"Konung  Oskar  den  Fridsalles  Minne.  En  enkel  historisk  teckning 
af  hans  lif  och  regeringsverksamhet.  Chicago,  Hemlandets  Office, 
1860."  (In  Memory  of  King  Oscar,  the  Lover  of  Peace.  A  plain 
historical  presentation  of  his  life  and  work  as  ruler.  Chicago,  Hem- 
landet's  Office,  1860.)  This  work  of  91  pages  was  a  reprint  from 
an  unknown  Swedish  author. 

The   Swedish  Lutheran  Publication  Society  in  the  United  States. 

The  great  importance  of  publishing  good  literature,  both  books  and 
papers,  was  more  and  more  realized  and  often  discussed  by  the 
leaders,  both  clerical  and  lay,  and  in  order  to  accomplish  the  plans 
proposed  and  procure  necessary  funds,  it  was  agreed  that  a  publi- 
cation society  should  be  organized.  The  foundation  for  such  a  soci- 
ety had  practically  been  laid  when  contributions  had  been  solicited 
and  received  from  the  members  of  the  congregations  for  the  equip- 
ment of  the  office  at  Galesburg,  whereby  this  concern  had  be- 
come the  property  of  the  congregations.  At  a  meeting  of  the 
Mississippi  Conference  at  Galesburg  in  April,  1858,  it  was  decided 
to  organize  a  stock-company  bearing  the  name:  "The  Swedish  Lu- 
theran Publication  Society  in  the  United  States."  Subscriptions  for 
stock  were  solicited  during  the  following  months.  The  movement 
met  with  considerable  favor,  and  yet  at  a  joint  meeting  of  the  Chicago 
and  Mississippi  Conferences  at  Princeton  in  September  of  the  same 
year  it  was  found  that  only  about  two-thirds  of  the  required  stock 
had  been  taken  and  that  most  of  the  subscribers  found  themselves 
unable  to  make  the  required  payments,  owing  to  the  financial  strin- 
gency of  the  times.  However,  further  efforts  were  decided  upon. 
A  committee  was  elected  to  ascertain  the  status  quo  of  the  papers 
Gamla  och  Nya  Hemlandet  and  Minnesota  Posten  and  of  the  book 
store,  some  time  previously  started  by  Rev.  Hasselquist  at  Galesburg. 
At  a  meeting  held  in  Chicago,  December  6  —  9,  1858,  the  organization 
of  the  Publication  Society  was  effected.  The  plan  of  a  stock  company, 


178  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

however,  was  abandoned,  and  it  was  decided  that  the  society  should 
consist  of  the  representatives  of  the  congregations,  clerical  and  lay, 
that  the  property  be  the  property  of  the  congregations,  and  that  the 
affairs  of  the  society  be  managed  by  a  board  of  eight  members,  four 
pastors  and  four  laymen.  The  first  members  of  the  Board  were: 
Pastors  T.  N.  Hasselquist,  E.  Carlsson,  E.  Norelius,  and  A.  Andreen 
and  Messrs.  C.  J.  Anderson,  Chicago,  Carl  Stromberg,  Chicago,  John 
Johnson,  Knoxville,  and  P.  Fagercrantz,  Princeton.  The  paper 
Minnesota  Posten  with  its  equipment  was  purchased  and  likewise 
the  stock  of  the  book-store  owned  by  Eev.  Hasselquist  at  Galesburg, 
and  the  office  of  the  society  was  established  at  Chicago  with  the  be- 
ginning of  the  year  1859.  Eev.  Erland  Carlsson  was  elected  man- 
ager of  the  book  store  and  Eev.  E.  Norelius  editor  of  the  papers. 
Minnesota  Posten  was  "united  with  Hemlandet,  which  was  now 
changed  into  a  weekly;  while  the  church  paper,  Ratta  Hemlandet, 
was  made  a  monthly;  both,  however,  retaining  their  former  size  and 
form."  Through  the  efforts  of  Prof.  L.  P.  Esbjorn  the  society  was 
duly  incorporated  by  special  act  of  the  legislature  of  the  State  of 
Illinois  in  February,  1859.  "After  the  organization  of  the  Augustana 
Synod  in  1860,  the  society  was  composed  of  all  the  Swedish  ministers 
of  the  Synod  and  all  the  lay  delegates  to  the  synodical  conventions, 
and  the  meetings  were  held  immediately  after  the  adjournment  of 
the  Synod."  (C.  W.  Foss.) 

Developments  during  the  ensuing  years  we  will  give  in  the  words 
of  Dr.  C.  W.  Foss  (The  Alumnus,  January,  1893)  as  follows: 

"On  account  of  failing  health,  Dr.  Xorelius  was  compelled  to  re- 
sign, after  nine  months,  and  Dr.  Erland  Carlsson  was  elected  his 
successor.  He  was  assisted  in  his  labors  by  Jonas  Engberg,  who  had 
lately  been  associated  with  Dr.  Norelius  in  the  publishing  of  Minne- 
sota Posten.  In  October,  1864,  Dr.  A.  E.  Cervin,  who  had  come  to 
America  in  1856  and  returned  to  Sweden  the  following  year,  arrived 
in  America  the  second  time  and  at  once  assumed  the  editorship  of 
the  two  papers.  At  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  in  1868,  he  was  elected 
professor  at  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary,  and  in 
July  the  same  year,  he  laid  down  the  editorship  of  the  weekly  paper, 
while  he  still  retained  that  of  Ratta  Hemlandet.  The  new  editor  of 
Hemlandet,  the  Hon.  P.  A.  Sundelius,  does  not  appear  to  have  en- 
tered very  fully  into  the  spirit  of  the  Synod,  and,  though  the  paper 


ITS  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS  179 

almost  doubled  its  size  during  his  editorship,  yet  his  management 
of  it  does  not  seem  to  have  met  with  any  general  approbation.  In 
December,  1869,  he  very  abruptly  resigned.  The  vacancy  thus 
caused  was  filled  by  the  temporary  appointment  of  Dr.  J.  A.  Enander. 
In  a  few  weeks  he  was  duly  elected  editor  of  the  paper,  which  position 
he  continued  to  hold  until  his  election  to  the  chair  of  the  Swedish 
language  and  literature  at  Augustana  College,  in  1890. 

As  Hemlandet  was  becoming  more  and  more  a  purely  political 
paper,  and  Ratta  Hemlandet  was  devoted  wholly  to  religious  literature, 
the  Synod,  in  1868,  authorized  the  Publication  Society  to  begin  the 
issuing  of  a  church  paper  that  could  serve  as  a  synodical  organ.  The 
first  number  of  the  new  paper,  a  church  monthly  known  as  Augustana, 
appeared  in  October,  1868.  It  was  edited  by  Dr.  T.  N.  Hasselquist, 
and  was  published  in  magazine  form,  each  number  containing  sixteen 
pages  of  about  the  same  size  as  Ratta  Hemlandet.  In  December  of 
the  following  year,  the  two  monthlies  were  united  into  one  and  known 
as  Ratta  Hemlandet  och  Augustana,  and  as  such  continued  to  be 
published  until  the  end  of  1873.  It  was  edited  the  first  two  years 
by  Dr.  T.  N.  Hasselquist  and  Dr.  A.  E.  Cervin,  and  the  last  two 
years  by  Dr.  Hasselquist  alone. 

The  need  of  a  missionary  paper  was  felt  early  in  the  Synod,  and 
in  1863  a  separate  missionary  department  was  added  to  Ratta  Hem- 
landct,  and  from  that  time  to  its  union  with  Augustana  the  paper 
was  known  as  Ratta  Hemlandet  och  Missionsbladet.  But  this  new 
department  involved  additional  expense,  and,  hence,  when  the  two 
papers  were  united,  it  was  decided  that  the  missionary  department 
should  go  out,  and  that  those  who  desired  a  missionary  paper  in 
Swedish  could  order  one  from  Sweden.  This  plan,  however,  did  not 
meet  with  popular  favor,  and,  hence,  it  was  decided,  early  in  1870, 
to  issue  a  separate  missionary  paper.  The  first  number  bears  the 
date  of  January,  1870.  The  paper  was  known  as  Missionaren,  and 
was  edited  for  the  first  two  years  by  Dr.  Xorelius  and  for  the  follow- 
ing two  years  by  Rev.  J.  P.  Nyquist.  In  the  meantime  Dr.  Norelius 
had  started  a  new  church  paper  known  as  lAitliersk  Kyrhotidning. 
It  was  a  semi-monthly,  and  was  printed  by  A.  C.  F.  de  Bemee,  in 
Eed  Wing,  Minn.  The  first  number  appeared  in  January  1872. 
Dr.  0.  Olsson  had  also  started  a  church  paper,  in  1873,  known  as 
Nytt  och  Gammalt.  Only  six  numbers  \vere  issued.  In  the  fall  of 


180  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

1873,  it  was  decided  to  unite  all  these  papers,  Rdtta  Hemlandet  och 
Augustana,  Missionaren,  Luthersk  Kyrkotidning ,  and  Nytt  och 
Gammalt,  into  one  paper  to  be  known  as  Augustana.  The  new  paper 
was  issued  semi-monthly,  and  was  edited  by  Drs.  Hasselquist,  Nore- 
lius,  and  Olsson.  Dr.  A.  E.  Cervin  was  employed  as  office  editor. 
The  first  number  appeared  in  January,  1874.  It  was  printed  by 
A.  C.  F.  de  Eemee,  in  Moline,  111.  Augustana  is  still  published.  It 
is  now  a  weekly  of  four  times  its  original  size."  (So  far  C.  W.  Foss.) 

In  the  great  Chicago  fire,  October,  1871,  the  printing  office  and 
book  store  of  the  Publication  Society  were  completely  destroyed. 
Fortunately  a  large  consignment  of  books  ordered  from  Sweden  had 
not  reached  further  than  Xew  York.  The  society  at  once  set  about 
to  procure  a  new  place  and  equipment  for  printing  office  and  book 
store,  and  in  six  weeks  it  again  carried  on  its  business  with  renewed 
hope  and  vigor. 

At  its  annual  meeting  at  Galesburg,  111.,  October  2,  1872,  the 
society  decided  to  turn  over  all  its  affairs  to  the  Board  of  Directors 
of  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary,  the  business  to  be 
conducted  for  the  benefit  of  the  salary  fund  of  the  institution.  A 
few  weeks  later  the  Board  sold  Hemlandet  to  Enander  &  Bohman  of 
Chicago,  the  new  owners  pledging  themselves  to  continue  the  paper 
in  the  same  spirit  as  heretofore,  and  the  Board  on  the  other  hand 
pledged  itself  not  to  publish  any  political  paper  as  long  as  Hemlandet 
was  continued  as  agreed.  From  that  day  Hemlandet,  which  is  still 
being  published,  has  been  a  private  enterprise,  the  pledges  on  both 
sides  having  been  and  being  fulfilled. 

At  its  annual  meeting  in  Rockford,  June,  1874,  the  Synod  author- 
ized the  Board  of  Directors  of  Augustana  College  and  Theological 
Seminary  to  dispose  of  the  book  store  for  a  price,  however,  of  not  less 
than  $15,000.00.  And  a  few  months  later  the  Board  sold  the  book 
store  to  Engberg,  Holmberg,  and  Lindell  of  Chicago.  This  trans- 
action, which,  to  say  the  least,  must  be  considered  injudicious,  was 
of  such  far-reaching  consequences,  and  the  bill  of  sale  is  such  an 
interesting  historical  document,  especially  in  view  of  later  develop- 
ments, that  we  feel  constrained  to  copy  it  in  extenso : 
''Instrument  of  Conveyance. 

Know  all  men  by  these  presents,  that  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Publi- 
cation Society,  a  Body  Corporate  and  Politic,  existing  and  doing 


ITS  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS  181 

business  in  the  City  of  Chicago,  under  a  special  Charter  from  the 
legislature  of  the  State  of  Illinois,  in  consideration  of  the  sum  of 
Seventeen  Thousand  ($17,000)  dollars  to  us  in  hand  paid  by  Jonas 
Engberg,  Charles  P.  Holmberg,  and  Charles  0.  Lindell,  partners 
composing  the  firm  of  Engberg,  Holmberg,  and  Lindell,  doing  busi- 
ness in  said  Chicago,  do  sell  and  convey  to  them  all  the  rights  and 
privileges  of  the  said  corporation,  its  present  publications,  copy 
rights,  plates,  stock  of  books,  store-fixtures,  safe,  printing-office  and 
appurtenances,  its  outstanding  accounts  and  its  rights  to  the  column 
of  advertisements  in  the  newspaper  known  as  Hemlandet,  with  the 
exception  of  the  monthly  paper  Augustana.  And  in  consideration 
thereof  said  firm  agrees  to  pay  said  sum  of  Seventeen  Thousand 
($17,000)  dollars  in  manner  following,  viz.:  Five  Hundred  ($500) 
dollars  every  six  (6)  months  for  the  five  years  ending  August  1st, 
A.  D.  1879,  and  Six  Hundred  ($600)  dollars  every  six  months  there- 
after until  the  remaining  Twelve  Thousand  ($12,000)  dollars  shall 
be  fully  paid,  all  payments  to  be  without  interest. 

And  the  said  firm  do  also,  as  further  consideration  for  their  afore- 
said purchase,  agree  to  pay  all  debts  of  said  corporation  and  to  in- 
demnify said  corporation  against  the  same,  and  do  further  agree  to 
keep  constantly  for  sale  the  standard  theological  and  religious  works 
of  the  Lutheran  Confession,  and  that  they  will  not  keep  on  hand  or 
expose  for  sale  any  immoral  books. 

And  it  is  mutually  agreed  that  the  members  of  said  firm  shall 
execute  and  deliver  to  Eev.  Erl.  Carlsson,  who  in  receiving  the  same 
shall  represent  said  corporation  as  Trustee,  all  securities  necessary 
to  carry  out  the  above  stipulation. 

In  witness  whereof,  said  corporation  hath  hereunto  caused  its  Pres- 
ident to  affix  his  name  and  the  Secretary  his  countersign  in  token  of 
the  execution  thereof,  and  the  members  of  said  firm  have  hereunto 
sot  their  hands  and  seals  this  29th  day  of  September,  A.  D.  1874. 

T.  N".  HASSELQUIST, 

President   Board  of   Directors  of  the  Swedish   Lutheran  Publication    Society. 

NELSON  CHESTER, 

Secretary   Board   of   Directors   of   the   Swedish  Lutheran   Publication  Society. 

JONAS  ENGBERG, 
CHAS.  P.  HOLMBERG, 
CHAS.  0.  LINDELL/' 


182  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

"Thus  the  Publication  Society  ended  its  history  after  an  existence 
of  fifteen  years.  Even  from  a  financial  point  of  view,  the  society 
had  been  successful;  but  its  noblest  and  greatest  achievement  cannot 
be  measured  in  money.  Besides  its  own  valuable  publications  — 
papers  and  books  —  it  also  imported  large  quantities  of  the  best  pub- 
lications of  the  old  country,  which  soon  found  their  way  into  thou- 
sands of  homes,  and  the  knowledge  and  culture  thus  disseminated 
among  the  scattered  families  and  churches  of  the  Synod  will  continue 
to  bear  noble  and  blessed  fruit  for  many  years  to  come."  (Dr.  C.  W. 
Foss.) 

The  proceeds  of  the  above  mentioned  sale  were  paid  to  Augustana 
College  and  Theological  Seminary. 

Upon  the  dissolution  of  the  Publication  Society  followed  a  period 
of  fifteen  years  of  comparative  inactivity.  And  we  cannot  suppress 
the  thought  that  it  was  fortunate  that  at  least  the  Augustana  was 
saved  from  the  general  wreck  of  the  sy nodical  -publishing  work.  The 
Augustana,  the  official  paper  of  the  Synod,  was  continued  semi- 
monthly without  interruption,  being  published  by  the  Board  of  Direc- 
tors of  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary,  which  now 
constituted  the  Publication  Board  of  the  S'ynod.  A  separate  semi- 
monthly missionary  paper  known  as  Missionaren,  which  had  been 
started,  was  also  published,  this  paper  being  considered  the  official 
paper  of  the  Synod.  With  the  beginning  of  1879  the  two  papers 
were  consolidated  into  one,  bearing  the  name  Augustana  ocli  Missio- 
ndren.  The  financial  profit  of  the  papers,  as  a  rule  quite  a  sum  from 
year  to  year,  was  used  for  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Semi- 
nary. Dr.  T.  1ST.  Hasselquist  served,  after  the  consolidation  previously 
mentioned,  as  editor-in-chief  of  Augustana  och  Missionaren  until 
1889,  when  owing  to  many  other  duties  and  failing  strength  he  re- 
signed. The  editors  of  Missionaren  while  that  was  a  separate  paper 
were  Rev.  Erland  Carlsson  and  Eev.  A.  G.  S'etterdahl  until  June, 
1878,  and  Dr.  A.  R.  Cervin  and  Rev.  C.  P.  Rydholm  until  the  end 
of  that  year. 

The  associate  editors  with  Dr.  Hasselquist  were : 

1874—1875  Dr.  E.  Norelius. 

1874—1882  (June)  Dr.  0.  Olsson. 

1878  (July)— 1880  Rev.  C.  P.  Rydholm. 

1876—1878  (June) ;  1882  8/3—1883  7/11  Rev.  Erland  Carlsson. 


ITS  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS  183 

1878—1883  Dr.  A.  E.  Cervin. 
1876—1878  Eev.  A.  G.  Setterdahl. 

1883  7/18—1885  9/7;  1889— 1890  Prof.  A.  0.  Bersell. 

1884  11/19—1886  5/5;  1889—1890  Prof.  C.  M.  Esbjorn. 

1885  7/15—1896  Dr.  L.  G.  Abrahamson. 

At  the  synodical  convention  1889,  held  at  Bock  Island  and  Moline, 
111.,  a  new  and  very  comprehensive  plan  for  the  publication  of  the 
official  paper  was  laid.  The  name  was  changed  to  read:  "Augustana, 
tidning  for  den  svenska  lutherska  kyrkan  i  Amerika,  grundlagd  af 
d:r  T.  N.  Hasselquist,  och  utgifven  af  den  Skandinaviska  Ev.  Luth. 
Augustana  Synoden,"  which  title  the  paper  to  this  day  retains,  the 
only  change  being  the  change  in  the  name  of  the  Synod.  A  program 
was  arranged  including  not  less  than  eleven  different  departments. 
Dr.  E.  Norelius  was  elected  editor-in-chief,  with  Dr.  A.  E.  Cervin 
as  office  editor,  and  an  associate  staff  of  not  less  than  twenty-three, 
besides  reporters  from  the  various  Conferences. 

The  editor-in-chief  also  appointed  Eev.  C.  0.  Lindell  as  office 
editor,  who  served  until  1892,  when  Eev.  A.  Eodell  succeeded  to  the 
position,  which  was  held  by  him  until  his  death  August  23rd,  1897. 

This  plan  was  "tried  and  found  wanting."  In  June  the  following 
year  Dr.  Norelius  resigned,  owing  to  failing  health.  The  paper,  which 
was  now  published  by  The  Lutheran  Augustana  Book  Concern,  the 
new  publication  house  of  the  Synod,  burdened  the  publishers  with 
a  financial  loss  of  $2,990.62,  which  the  Synod  at  its  convention  1890 
voted  to  pay  out  of  the  synodical  treasury,  but  which  has  not  been 
paid  yet.  The  elaborate  impractical  plan  laid  in  1889  was  abolished 
at  the  synodical  convention  in  1890,  the  resignation  of  Dr.  Korelius 
was  accepted,  the  office  editor  and  all  associate  editors  were  sum- 
marily dismissed,  and  it  was  resolved  to  elect  an  editor-in-chief  and 
grant  him  full  control  of  the  editorial  work  even  to  the  extent  of 
appointing  his  assistant.  Dr.  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl  was  elected  editor-in- 
chief,  in  which  capacity  he  served  until  his  death  March  27,  1908. 
With  him  served  as  office  editors  the  following : 

1890—1892  Eev.  C.  0.  Lindell. 

1892—1897  8/23  Eev.  Albert  Eodell. 

1897  8/23—1898  (first  part)  S'.  M.  Hill,  A.  0.  Bersell,  A.  P.  Aimer. 

1898  (Aug.)— 1900  (Sept.)   Grant  Hultberg. 
1900  12/1—1908  12/1  Eev.  C.  J.  Bengston. 


184  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

After  the  death  of  Dr.  Lindahl,  his  assistant  editor,  Eev.  C.  J. 
Bengston,  was  appointed  by  the  president  of  the  Synod  to  serve  as 
editor-in-chief  until  next  synodical  meeting.  At  the  convention  of 
the  Synod  in  Chicago  June,  1908,  Dr.  L.  G.  Abrahamson  was  elected 
editor-in-chief,  and  he  assumed  the  duties  of  the  editorship  partly  in 
July  and  wholly  in  October,  1908.  He  chose  as  his  assistant  Dr.  M. 
J.  Englund,  and  these  two,  Dr.  Abrahamson  and  Dr.  Englund,  con- 
stitute the  editorial  staff  of  Augustana  at  the  present  time. 

Naturally,  the  Synod  worked  under  special  difficulties  during  this 
period,  between  1874  and  1889,  not  having  any  printing  office  of  its 
own,  but  always  being  obliged  to  turn  to  private  parties  and  firms 
for  all  mechanical  work  connected  with  its  publications.  Conse- 
quently the  publications  during  this  period  were  not  many.  In 
addition  to  Augustana,  whose  history  has  already  been  given,  con- 
stitutions for  churches  and  Synod,  catalogues  of  Augustana  College 
and  Theological  Seminary,  tracts  and  circulars  of  various  kinds,  we 
would  mention  the  following: 

During  the  years  1878 — 1880  a  little  paper  known  as  Skolvannen 
was  published  in  the  financial  interests  of  Augustana  College  and 
Theological  Seminary  and  was  edited  by  Dr.  0.  Olsson,  assisted  by 
A.  H.  Randahl  and  C.  A.  Swensson.  This  paper  aroused  a  great 
deal  of  enthusiasm  and  brought  in  large  sums  of  money.  When  its 
mission  had  been  fulfilled  it  died  a  natural  death.  Its  first  number 
was  dated  May  1st,  1878,  and  its  last  May,  1880.  In  1883  when 
funds  were  solicited  for  the  new  college  building,  Skolvannen  was 
again  published  during  a  period  of  Aug.  15th — Dec.  19th,  edited  by 
Dr.  0.  Olsson. 

In  October,  1879,  Luther's  Small  Catechism  with  explanations,  a 
volume  of  139  pages  16mo  to  be  used  as  a  text-book  in  Sunday- 
schools,  Parochial  schools,  and  Confirmation  classes,  was  published. 
This  book  was  the  result  of  many  synodical  resolutions  and  much 
work  in  committee  during  several  years,  and  a  "trial  edition."  It 
was  the  official  text-book  in  the  systematic  Christian  instruction  of 
the  children  within  the  Synod  until  1902  when  a  similar  revised 
Catechism  took  its  place. 

In  1887  a  Bible  History,  a  volume  of  199  pages  Ifimo,  containing 
52  stories  from  the  Old  Testament,  together  with  a  short  history  of 
the  Jewish  people  during  the  four  centuries  immediately  preceding 


ITS  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS  185 

the  birth  of  Christ,  and  60  stories  from  the  New  Testament,  was 
published  to  be  used  as  text-book  in  Sunday-schools,  Parochial  schools, 
and  Confirmation  classes.  This  book  is  still  the  official  Bible  History 
of  the  Synod. 

The  revised  Catechism  mentioned  above  was  translated  into  English 
and  published  in  1902.  And  the  English  translation  of  the  Bible 
History  was  published  in  1898. 

Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary  still  retains  the 
ownership  of  the  Catechism  and  the  Bible  History  in  Swedish  while 
Augustana  Book  Concern  owns  the  English  translation  of  the  Cate- 
chism and  the  Bible  History. 

"Concordia  Pia,"  containing  all  the  Confessional  writings  of  the 
Lutheran  Church  and  the  Declaration  of  Faith  and  Doctrine  at 
Uppsala,  Sweden,  1593,  was  published  in  1878.  It  was  edited  by  a 
committee  consisting  of  Drs.  0.  Olsson,  T.  1ST.  Hasselquist,  Erl. 
Carlsson,  and  P.  Sjoblom.  This  publication  is  now  the  property  of 
Augustana  Book  Concern. 

In  1887  a  work  entitled  "Becords  of  Ministerial  Acts"  (blank 
book  for  said  purpose)  was  published  to  be  used  by  the  pastors  of  the 
Synod.  The  plan  for  such  records  laid  down  in  the  original  edition 
is  still  being  followed. 

A  small  annual  calendar,  known  as  "Korsbaneret,"  containing 
religious  and  historical  articles,  poems,  etc.,  was  begun  in  1880  by 
Drs.  0.  Olsson  and  C.  A.  Swensson.  The  next  three  years  the 
calendar  was  published  by  the  society  "Ungdomens  Vanner,"  1884 
by  Augustana  Tract  Society,  1885 — 1889  by  Augustana  Book  Concern, 
and  from  that  time  to  the  present  day  by  the  Synod.  The  original 
plan  has  ever  been  followed  and  the  original  size,  small  16mo,  has 
been  maintained  uniformly,  though  the  number  of  pages  has  varied 
from  year  to  year.  Drs.  Olsson  and  Swensson  edited  the  first  three 
volumes,  but  from  that  time  on  a  number  of  different  men  have,  from 
year  to  year,  been  employed  in  the  editorial  work. 

"Korsets  Predikan",  a  collection  of  sermons,  following  our  third 
series  of  texts  for  morning'services,  written  by  a  number  of  the  pastors 
of  the  Synod,  was  published  in  1885  under  the  auspices  of  the  Illinois 
Conference,  the  financial  profit,  however,  being  donated  to  Augustana 
College  and  Theological  Seminary.  This  is  the  only  collection  of 
sermons  by  pastors  of  the  S'ynod  ever  published. 

The  Augustana  Synod  13 


186     '  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

In  January,  1886,  Eev.  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl  and  Eev.  H.  P.  Quist 
started  a  Sunday-school  paper  known  as  Barnens  Tidning.  It  was  a 
private  enterprise,  but  the  proceeds  were  donated  to  the  Augustana 
College  and  Theological  Seminary,  and  at  New  Year  1890  the  paper 
itself  was  donated  to  the  Lutheran  Augustana  Book  Concern,  and 
thus  became  the  property  of  the  Synod,  the  Lutheran  Augustana 
Book  Concern  assuming  the  liabilities  of  the  paper,  amounting  to 
$1,000. 

Augustana    Book   Concern. 

There  were  many  among  the  members  of  the  Synod  who  deplored 
the  step  taken  in  1874  when  the  Synod  sold  its  publishing  business. 
And  some  held  the  view  that  the  Synod  would  be  justified  in  estab- 
lishing a  publishing  house  again  and  ought  to  do  so,  while  others 
claimed  that  the  S'ynod  had  through  the  sale  forever  blocked  its  way 
for  resuming  the  business.  The  "Instrument  of  Conveyance,"  given 
above,  clears  the  true  situation  to  every  impartial  mind. 

December  14,  1877,  a  society,  known  as  "Ungdomens  Vanner,"  was 
formed  for  the  purpose  of  "promoting  the  true  spiritual  as  well  as 
temporal  welfare  of  the  children  and  the  young  people'';  and,  ap- 
preciating the  value  of  good  books  and  tracts  as  a  means  toward 
this  end,  the  society  aimed  to  publish  wholesome  literature.  The 
original  members  were  Professors  T.  1ST.  Hasselquist,  C.  0.  Gra- 
nere,  0.  Olsson,  and  C.  P.  Rydholm  and  students  C.  M.  Esbjorn, 
J.  H.  Randall],  C.  J.  Petri,  C.  A.  Swensson,  and  M.  Wahlstrom. 
Others  joined  from  time  to  time.  We  cannot  relate  the  history  of  this 
society  in  detail.  We  note  the  following.  It  existed  as  a  society 
until  1884  (having  changed  its  name  to  Augustana  Tract  Society 
in  1883),  when,  in  August,  1884,  it  was  reorganized  into  a  stock 
company  and  incorporated  under  the  laws  of  the  State  of  Illinois, 
its  corporate  name  being  Augustana  Book  Concern,  and  the  incor- 
porators  being  Joshua  Hasselquist,  Carl  P.  Eydholm,  Constantinus 
M.  Esbjorn,  Anders  0.  Bersell,  Andrew  G.  Anderson,  and  Josua  Lin- 
dahl. The  purpose  of  this  corporation  was  to  do  a  publishing  busi- 
ness. Of  the  net  profit  one-third  should  be  divided  among  the  stock- 
holders and  two-thirds  be  paid  into  the  treasury  of  Augustana  College 
and  Theological  Seminary.  Among  the  publications  we  note :  "Vid 


ITS  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS 


187 


Korset",  "Beformationen  och  Socinianismen",  "Kyrkohistoria"  (Ton- 
der  Nissen),  "Vara  Sanger",  "Luther-kalendern",  "Fjclsltedts  skrif- 
ter",  the  papers  Ungdoms-Vannen  (started  January,  1879,)  and  Olive 
Leaf  (started  1883).  In  August,  1884,  Augustana  Book  Concern 
bought  the  printing  office  of  Thulin  &  Anderson  of  Moline,  Illinois, 
and  in  September  the  same  year  the  company  established  its  business 
(printing  office  and  book-store)  in  a  building  located  on  the  corner  of 
7th  avenue  and  38th  street,  Bock  Island,  Illinois,  recently  erected  by 
Drs.  T.  N.  Hasselquist  and  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl,  which  property  (lot 
and  building)  was  bought  by  the  company.  Augustana  Book  Concern 
continued  to  do  business  there  until  in  1889,  when  all  its  property 
was  taken  over  bv  the  Svnod. 


HOME   OF   THE   AUGUSTANA    BOOK    CONCERN,   ROCK    ISLAND,    ILL. 


188  THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

The  tacit  intention  of  the  promoters  of  Augustana  Book  Concern 
was  to  turn  the  business  over  to  the  Synod  as  soon  as  the  Synod  would 
be  willing  and  able  to  accept  it.  The  Synod  favored  this  new  pub- 
lishing house.  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary  held  a 
number  of  shares  in  the  company,  whereby  the  Synod  was  already 
part  owner,  and  two-thirds  of  the  net  profits  were  used  for  the  benefit 
of  said  institution.  The  minutes  of  the  sy nodical  conventions  during 
the  years  1884 — 1889  were  printed  there.  Beginning  with  1885  the 
official  paper  of  the  Synod,  Augustana  och  Missionaren,  was  published 
from  its  press,  the  company  paying  $500  annually  for  this  privilege. 
In  other  respects  it  was  also  evident  that  Augustana  Book  Concern 
tended  towards  becoming  an  institution  of  the  Synod,  and  the  com- 
pany sought  in  every  way,  both  in  the  business  principles  followed 
and  in  the  character  of  the  literature  published  from  its  press,  to 
promote  the  true  interests  of  the  Synod. 

At  the  synodical  convention  in  June,  1889,  held  at  Bock  Island 
and  Moline,  Illinois,  a  "Board  of  Publication"  was  elected.  The  mem- 
bers were:  Pastors  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl,  M.  C.  Banseen,  Y.  Setterdahl, 
and  C.  J.  Petri  and  Messrs.  C.  G.  Thulin  of  Moline,  C.  G.  Chinlund 
of  Chicago,  and  Nels  Kelson  of  Galesburg.  Bev.  Setterdahl  failed 
to  serve,  and  Bev.  L.  G.  Abrahamson  was  chosen  by  the  Board  to  fill 
the  vacancy.  The  duties  of  the  Board,  as  established  by  the  Synod, 
were  to  seek  to  bring  about  more  uniformity  in  the  use  of  textbooks 
in  the  parochial  schools  and  institutions  of  learning  within  the  Synod, 
to  publish  and  spread  such  books  and  papers  as  the  Synod  might 
decide  upon,  and  to  purchase,  if  possible,  for  the  Synod  the  property 
and  publishing  rights  of  the  Augustana  Book  Concern. 

This  "Board  of  Publication"  held  a  meeting  in  Chicago  July  9, 
1889,  and  resolved  to  incorporate  under  the  laws  of  the  State  of 
Illinois,  the  corporate  name  to  be  The  Lutheran  Augustana  Book 
Concern.  It  was  also  resolved  to  approach  the  Augustana  Book  Con- 
cern and  learn  whether  said  corporation  would  be  willing  to  sell  out, 
and,  if  so,  on  what  terms.  A  second  meeting  was  held  at  Bock- 
Island,  August  7,  1889,  at  which  meeting  articles  of  incorporation 
were  adopted  and  an  agreement  was  made  with  the  Augustana  Book 
Concern  to  buy  all  the  property  belonging  to  said  corporation,  the 
terms  being  80  per  cent,  of  the  par  value  of  all  paid  shares,  to  be 
paid  in  five  years,  interest  at  the  rate  of  6  per  cent.,  the  new  corpora- 


ITS  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS 


189 


Mu.   A.   G.   ANDERSON, 


tion  to  collect  outstanding  accounts  and  assume  all  liabilities.  As 
soon  as  the  charter  had  been  procured,  the  Board  met  again,  September 
3,  1889.  Officers  were  elected,  Dr.  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl  being  made 
president,  Dr.  M.  C.  Eanseen,  vice  president,  and  Mr.  ISTels  Nelson, 
secretary.  Mr.  A.  G.  Anderson,  who  had  served  Augustana  Book 
Concern  in  the  capacity  of  foreman 
of  the  printing  department  and  as- 
sistant manager,  was  chosen  as  treas- 
urer and  manager.  The  purchase 
was  consummated,  to  be  dated  on  the 
1st  day  of  August,  1889,  the  date 
upon  which  the  inventory  of  Augus- 
tana Book  Concern  was  taken.  Thus 
the  Synod  again  owned  a  printing 
office,  publishing  house,  and  book 
store,  and  a  new  era  in  the  history 
of  the  publications  of  the  Synod  was 
ushered  in.  Since  that  time  the  pub- 
lishing business  of  the  Synod  has 
enjoyed  a  continuous  and  healthy  Manager  of  A»eustana  Book  Concern- 
growth  in  all  respects,  assuming  proportions  far  beyond  the  most 
sanguine  hopes  of  its  promoters  twenty  years  ago. 

At  the  synodical  convention  at  Lindsborg,  Kansas,  in  June,  1892, 
Constitution  and  By-Laws  were  adopted.  These  served  as  rules  for 
the  management  until  the  synodical  convention  at  Bed  Wing,  Min- 
nesota, in  June,  1909,  when  a  new  Constitution  and  By-Laws  were 
adopted. 

In  1903  the  corporate  name  was  changed  to  Augustana  Book  Con- 
cern, omitting  the  word  "Lutheran." 

The  main  office  has  from  the  beginning  been  located  at  Rock  Island, 
Illinois,  corner  of  7th  avenue  and  38th  street.  The  Board  came 
before  the  Synod  at  its  convention  at  Lindsborg,  Kansas,  1892,  with 
the  proposition  to  move  the  business  location  to  Chicago.  But  the 
proposition  was  not  concurred  in  by  the  Synod,  the  Synod  resolving 
that  the  main  office  should  be  retained  at  Rock  Island.  The  building- 
purchased  in  1889  was  in  use  until  January,  1899,  when  the  new, 
modern,  fire-proof  building,  three  stories  with  basement,  the  erection 
of  which  had  begim  in  June,  1898,  was  ready  for  use.  The  bindery 


190  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

had  been  moved  into  the  new  building  in  November,  1898.  The  old 
building,  moved  to  the  rear  of  the  lot,  has  since  been  used  for  store- 
room purposes. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Board  July  10,  1895,  it  was  resolved  to  pur- 
chase The  Globe  Bindery  from  Dr.  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl  and  Mr.  C.  G. 
Thulin,  who  had  recently  bought  it  from  Mr.  Joshua  Hasselquist, 
who  had  for  a  number  of  years  conducted  a  book  bindery  business, 
and  on  the  first  of  August  of  the  same  year  the  bindery  was  incor- 
porated with  the  business  of  the  Book  Concern. 

In  December,  1891,  a  branch  book  store  was  opened  in  St.  Paul, 
Minnesota.  This  branch  was  continued  there  until  in  August,  1908, 
when  it  was  moved  to  Minneapolis,  Minnesota,  and  located  at  417 
Fourth  street  South.  In  August,  1907,  the  stock  and  rights  of  the 
Minneapolis  Book  Concern,  a  company  doing  business  in  Minneapolis, 
was  bought.  A  branch  business  was  conducted  in  Minneapolis  which 
was  merged  into  the  St.  Paul  branch  when  that  was  moved  to  Min- 
neapolis. Since  the  removal  of  the  St.  Paul  branch,  book  deposi- 
tories have  been  maintained  in  the  stores  of  the  Bodin-Sundberg  Drug 
Co.,  St.  Paul.  For  a  number  of  years  a  book  depository  has  been 
maintained  at  Gustavus  Adolphus  College,  St.  Peter,  Minnesota. 

In  the  fall  of  1903  a  branch  book  store  was  opened  in  New  York 
City,  at  377  Broadway,  Avhich  is  still  being  maintained. 

In  the  fall  of  1906  a  branch  book  store  was  opened  in  Chicago,  79 
Dearborn  street,  and  this  branch  is  also  still  maintained. 

We  have  previously  mentioned  Augustana  and  Barnens  Tidning. 
Other  papers  and  periodicals  published  by  Augustana  Book  Concern 
are  the  following : 

Tidskrift  for  teologi  och  kyrkUga  frdgor  (The  Augustana  Theo- 
logical Quarterly)  is,  as  the  name  indicates,  a  theological  and 
church  quarterly.  It  was  begun  in  1898.  The  editors  have  been  the 
following:  Dr.  E.  Norelius  (1898—1899),  The  theological  faculty, 
Rock  Island,  and  the  president  of  the  Synod,  Dr.  Norelius  (1900 — 
1902),  Dr.  E.  Norelius  and  Dr.  N".  Forsander  (1903—1909). 

The  Alumni  Association  of  Augustana  College  started  a  paper  in 
1892  known  as  The  Alumnus,  published  in  the  English  language.  In 
1894  the  name  was  changed  into  The  Augustana  Journal,  In  the  fall 
of  1895  the  Association  transferred  this  paper  to  the  Lutheran 
Augustana  Book  Concern  without  conditions  or  considerations.  Since 


ITS  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS  191 

that  time  the  paper  has  been  published  up  to  1906  semi-monthly, 
since  then  weekly,  as  a  young  people's  paper  in  the  English  language, 
and  has  been  considered,  justly  so,  the  English  official  organ  of 
the  Synod.  In  January,  1907,  the  name  of  the  paper  was  changed 
to  The  Young  Lutheran's  Companion.  The  following  have  served 
as  editors  since  the  transfer:  Prof.  C.  L.  Esbjorn,  with  Eevs.  A.  P. 
Fors,  P.  M.  Lindberg,  and  A.  Eodell  as  associates  (1895—1896) ; 
Dr.  G.  A.  Brandelle  (1897—1905) ;  Rev.  0.  V.  Holmgrain,  with  Eevs. 
A.  Hult  and  C.  J.  Sodergren  as  associates  (1906—1908) ;  Rev.  C.  J. 
Sodergren,  with  Eev.  C.  J.  Bengston  as  office  editor  (1909) ;  Dr.  C. 
W.  FOBS,  staff  correspondent  (1908—1909). 

The  Olive  Leaf,  a  Sunday-school  paper  in  the  English  language, 
started  in  1883  by  the  Augustana  Tract  Society  and  published  month- 
ly, has  since  the  purchase  of  Augustana  Book  Concern  been  published 
continuously,  and  is  now  being  published  semi-monthly. 

Ungdomsvdnnen,  a  literary  monthly  magazine,  which  had  been 
started  in  1896  by  C.  A.  Hultkrans,  F.  M.  Eckman,  J.  L.  Haff  and 
others,  has  been  published  by  Augustana  Book  Concern  since  January, 
1900.  Dr.  S.  G.  Youngert  has  been  editor-in-chief  all  these  years, 
assisted  by  a  number  af  associate  editors. 

The  Augustana  Book  Concern  has  published  from  its  presses  many 
books,  pamphlets,  and  tracts.  In  fact,  they  are  so  many  that  it  would 
be  futile  to  attempt  to  recount  in  detail  the  publishing  work  accom- 
plished in  that  line.  We  must  bear  in  mind  that  this  publishing  house 
has  for  more  than  twenty  years  been  the  publishing  house  of  the 
Augustana  Synod  and  as  such  has  sought  diligently  to  supply  the 
needs  of  the  church,  the  home,  the  parochial  and  Sunday-schools,  and 
the  higher  institutions  of  learning.  It  has  been  wide  awake  to  the 
needs  of  the  times.  The  needs  for  literature  in  both  the  Swedish 
and  the  English  language  it  has  sought  to  supply.  The  books  used 
by  the  professors  and  the  students  at  our  theological  seminary,  col- 
leges and  academies  it  has  supplied  to  a  great  extent.  Into  the  book 
store  have  been  brought  enormous  quantities  of  books,  in  quite  a 
number  of  different  languages,  as  the  demand  has  called  for,  large 
quantities  of  these  having  been  imported  from  foreign  countries, 
especially  Sweden,  Germany,  and  England;  and  through  the  book 
store  these  books  have  been  distributed  to  thousands  /of  homes,  churches 
and  schools,  and  many  higher  institutions  of  learning  throughout 


192  THE  AUGUSTANA   SYNOD 

the  length  and  breadth  of  this  land.  Large  quantities  of  the  Augus- 
tana  Book  Concern's  own  publications  have  been  exported  to  other 
countries,  especially  to  the  homeland  of  our  fathers,  Sweden.  From 
time  to  time  the  Augustana  Book  Concern  has  also  gathered,  and 
preserves  in  safe  keeping,  many  valuable  historical  documents,  books, 
pamphlets,  letters,  etc.,  written  or  printed,  relative  to  the  history  of 
our  people  in  this  country.  May  it  suffice  to  state,  further,  that  up 
to  December  31,  1909,  the  aggregate  number  of  new  works,  books, 
pamphlets,  and  tracts  that  had  during  the  preceding  twenty  years 
come  from  the  presses  of  Augustana  Book  Concern  was  335,  and  the 
total  number  of  copies  printed  was  2,195,164. 

The  following  table  of  figures,  indicating  the  scope  and  character 
of  the  business,  will  strongly  accentuate  the  above  made  statements: 


PR.  OFFICE.  BINDERY.  BOOK  STORE. 

YEAR.                               Total  Output.  Total  Output.  Total  Sales. 

December  31,  1889 - 

December  31,  1890 - 

December  31,  1891 - 

December  31,  1892 $26,578.84  $46,950.33 

December  31,  1893 26,476.29  54,078.53 

December  31,  1894 23,620.60  Aug.  l— Dec.  31  44,016.70 

December  31,  1895 21,914.54  $3,368.70  48,216.32 

December  31,  1896 25,624.72  8,025.63  47,919.61 

December  31,  1897 21,794.72  8,956.80  48,133.83 

December  31,  1898 23,039.74  8,608.07  53,173.13 

December  31,  1899 23,676.94  9,241.46  55,448.27 

December  31,  1900 27,138.54  12,356.38  55,474.95 

December  31,  1901 29,377.45  12,331.11  54,579.68 

December  31,  1902 36,215.43  15,381.23  63,077.29 

December  31,  1903 34,594.60  16,836.15  74,230.09 

December  31,  1904 37,988.84  18,324.54  70,991.22 

December  31,  1905 43,676.59  18,752.85  82,578.28 

December  31,  1906 ;  47,809.54  19,282.14  83,652.79 

December  31,  1907 45,736.53  20,470.41  88,054.97 

December  31,  1908 53,038.33  21,203.60  95,468.34 

December  31,  1909 52,869.84  24,668.04  93,074.37 


IJS  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS 


193 


BOOKS,  PAMPHLETS,  ETC. 

PERIODICALS 

Number  issued. 

No.  of  copies 

No.  of  copies 

Year. 

New. 

Reprinted. 

Total. 

printed. 

published. 

1889*  

— 

— 

— 

14,000 

494,800 

1890  

28 

— 

28 

50,850 

1,261,000 

1891  

22 

— 

22 

45,886 

1,243,578 

1892  

18 

— 

18 

83,210 

1,196,652 

1893  

9 

15 

24 

72,552 

1,429,124 

1894  

10 

9 

19 

64,425 

1,350,586 

1895  

12 

10 

22 

107,058 

1,377,676 

1896  

13 

14 

27 

90,100 

1,357,688 

1897  

11 

24 

35 

100,188 

1,335,980 

1898  

15 

16 

31 

108,610 

1,361,664 

1899  

14 

10 

24 

79,800 

1,792,436 

1900  

12 

12 

24 

78,825 

1,720,332 

1901  

13 

15 

28 

105,420 

1,739,280 

1903  

25 

16 

41 

139,200 

1,796,676 

1903  

16 

11 

27 

111,850 

1,870,741 

1904  

21 

17 

38 

157,100 

1,913,872 

1905  

18 

22 

40 

157,525 

1,952,528 

1906  

16 

15 

31 

116,730 

2,127,100 

1907  

19 

15 

34 

134,410 

2,267,908 

1908  

21 

15 

36 

177,300 

2,337,895 

1909  

22 

25 

47 

200,125 

2,407,600 

Totals. 


335 


261 


596 


2,195,164         34,335,116 


The  following  sums  have  been  paid  out  of  the  earnings  for  each 
year  to  the  treasury  of  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary 
as  follows : 

1896 $2,000.00 

1897 1,000.00 

1898 2,000.00 

1899 2,000.00 

1900 2,000.00 

1901 2,000.00 

1902 3,000.00 

1903 3,000.00 

1904 3,000.00 

1905 3,000.00 

1906 4,000.00 

1907 4,000.00 

1908 4,000.00 

Total....  $35,000.00 


*  For   1889,  from  August   1st  only. 


194  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

A  word  must  also  be  said  in  regard  to  the  profits  derived  from 
publications.  The  publishing  business  always  being  in  a  state  of 
growth,  the  greater  part  of  the  earnings  has  been  applied  in  the  ex- 
tension of  the  business,  in  securing  property,  necessary  equipments, 
and  stock,  in  order  to  keep  pace  with  the  growing  demands  in  all  lines 

The  profits  which,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Board,  could  from  time 
to  time  be  set  aside,  have  been  paid  over  to  the  treasury  of  Augustana 
College  and  Theological  Seminary,  as  has  already  been  shown  in  the 
table  given  above.  This  has  been  done  pursuant  to  the  principle  laid 
down  by  the  pioneers,  that  the  profits  should  be  used  for  said  institu- 
tion, in  order  that  all  the  members  of  the  Synod  might,  through  its 
publishing  business,  be  blessed  in  a  two-fold  measure;  firstly,  through 
the  books  and  periodicals  and  papers  published  and  circulated;  sec- 
ondly, through  the  seat  of  learning,  whose  influence  extends  to  every 
nook  and  corner  of  the  Synod. 

We  find  in  the  Articles  of  Incorporation  of  the  Augustana  Tract 
Society,  the  first  incorporated  forerunner  of  the  Augustana  Book 
Concern,  the  following  stipulation: 

"The  whole  of  the  net  proceeds  and  earnings  that  may  or  shall 
come  or  arise  to  said  society  from  gifts  and  donations  and  the  print- 
ing, publication  and  sales,  as  aforesaid,  shall  be  used  for  the  benefit 
of  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary,  as  said  society  may 
from  time  to  time  determine."  And  when  stock  was  solicited  for  the 
Augustana  Book  Concern,  the  successor  to  the  Augustana  Tract  So- 
ciety and  the  forerunner  of  the  present  Augustana  Book  Concern,  it 
was  expressly  provided  that  the  profits  should  be  divided  as  follows : 

"One  third  to  the  stockholders,  and  two  thirds  to  Augustana  Col- 
lege and  Theological  Seminary."  And  the  president  of  the  Lutheran 
Augustana  Book  Concern,  Dr.  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl,  reported  to  the 
Synod  in  June,  1897,  from  the  meeting  of  the  Board  in  March,  said 
year :  "Out  of  the  net  gain  -  -  $2,000  were,  as  the  first  fruits, 

appropriated  to  the  Synod's  institution  of  learning."  And  this  in- 
herent principle,  that  the  profits  should  accrue  to  Augustana  College 
and  Theological  Seminary,  has  ever  been  diligently  upheld  and  applied 
by  the  Synod  and  the  Board  of  Directors  of  Augustana  Book  Concern. 

The  members  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Augustana  Book 
Concern,  and  their  respective  terms  of  office,  counted  from  June  each 
year,  have  been  as  follows : 


ITS  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS  195 

S.  P.  A.  Lindahl 1889—1908 

M.  C.  Kanseen 1889—1890,  1891—189-1 

L.  G.  Abrahamson 1889  (August)— 1894 

C.  J.  Petri '..  .1889— 1890,  1907—1910* 

C.   G.    Thulin 1889—1896 

C.  G.  Chinhmd 1889—1890 

Nels  Nelson 1889—1893,  1894—1900 

L.  A.  Johnston 1890—1910* 

P.  J.  Kallstrom 1890—1892 

Gust  Bengston 1890—1891 

S.  M.  Hill 1892—1901 

P.  A.  Pihlgren 1892—1895 

C.  F.  Anderson 1892—1894 

G.  Bodin    1893—1896 

C.   A.   Hemborg 1894—1906 

C.  E.  Cesander 1894—1900 

M.  Noyd . 1895—1898 

Julius  Johnson   1896—1899 

J.   S.   Carlson 1896—1908 

S.  G.  Youngert .  .1898—1901 

A.  Schon   1899—1911* 

C.  A.  Swensson 1900—1904 

C.  W.  Foss 1901—1910* 

J.  A.   Sandell 1901—1907 

C.  J.  Sodergren 1904—1912* 

F.  A.  Johnsson 1906—1912* 

I.   M.   Anderson 1906—1912* 

Philip  Thelander 1908—1911* 

A.  A.  Stomberg 1908—1911* 

Dr.  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl  served  as  chairman  from  the  beginning  of 
the  Angustana  Book  Concern  until  his  demise. 

Dr.  C.  W.  Foss  served  from  March  27,  1908,  until  July  14,  1908. 
Rev.  F.  A.  Johnsson,  the  present  chairman,  has  served  since  July 
14,  1908. 

As  vice  presidents  of  the  Board  the  following  have  served : 

M.  C.  Eanseen 1889—1890 

L.  A.  Johnston 1891—1894 

*  Term  expires. 


196  THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

C.  A.  Hemborg 1894—1904 

C.  W.  Foss 1904—1908 

I.  M.  Anderson 1908—1910 

The  secretaries  of  the  Board  have  been  the  following : 

Nels  Nelson 1889—1893,  1894—1899 

S.  M.  Hill 1893—1894 

S'.  G.  Youngert 1899—1901 

Anders  Schon 1901—1910 

Three  members  of  the  Board  died  during  their  incumbency,  viz. : 
Dr.  C.  A.  Swensson,  February  16,  1904;  Eev.  J.  A.  Sandell,  March 
24,  1907;  and  Dr.  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl,  March  27,  1908. 

Mr.  A.  G.  Anderson  has  served  continuously  as  manager  and  treas- 
urer since  the  establishment  of  the  Lutheran  Augustana  Book  Con- 
cern, and  still  holds  that  position. 

Mr.  C.  A.  Larson  has  been  employed  since  1883  and  as  foreman 
of  the  composing  room  since  1886,  and  still  holds  that  position. 

Mr.  C.  L.  Ackerlind  has  been  foreman  of  the  press  room  since  1886, 
and  still  continues. 

Mr.  Henry  Stahmer  served  as  foreman  of  the  bindery  until  January, 
1903,  and  since  that  time  the  present  foreman,  Mr.  S.  Benson,  has 
served. 

Mr.  Gustaf  Bodin  has  been  manager  of  the  St.  Paul  branch  (now 
the  Minneapolis  branch)  since  its  establishment  (1891),  and  still 
holds  that  position. 

Eev.  Alfred  Nelson  served  as  traveling  representative  from  No- 
vember, 1893,  until  the  establishment  of  the  Chicago  branch  (1906), 
when  he  became  manager  of  said  branch,  which  position  he  now  holds. 

Mr.  Carl  E.  Bohman  has  been  manager  of  the  New  York  branch 
since  its  establishment  (1903),  and  still  retains  that  position. 

Rev.  0.  V.  Holmgrain  was  procured  as  publishing  editor  in  April, 
1900,  which  position  he  still  holds. 

Mr.  Grant  Hultberg  was  appointed  assistant  manager  and  chief  of 
the  Circulation  Department  in  1907,  entering  upon  his  duties  in 
October  said  year,  and  still  continues. 

Eev.  C.  J.  Bengston  was  elected  literature  secretary  in  July,  1908, 
which  position  he  now  fills. 

In  conclusion,  we  desire  to  accentuate  one  fact,  strongly  evident 
from  the  foregoing  history,  viz.,  that  all  the  proceeds  from  the  pub 


ITS  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS  197 

lishing  business  of  the  Synod  which  could  be  spared  by  the  business 
have  been  paid  over  to  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary. 

The  blessing  of  the  Lord  has  been  spread  in  a  rich  measure  over 
the  publishing  interests  of  the  Synod.  The  great  importance  of  the 
publication  and  circulation  of  books  and  periodicals  and  papers, 
proven  at  all  times  through  the  wholesome  influence  upon  the  hearts 
and  minds  of  the  members  of  the  Synod,  the  rich  blessing  from  the 
Lord  brought  through  these  channels,  in  the  past,  in  the  present  and 
for  the  future,  cannot  be  overestimated,  and  it  behooves  every  member 
of  the  Synod  to  grant  the  Augustana  Book  Concern  hearty  support, 
in  word  and  deed,  knowing  that  thereby  the  true  welfare  of  every 
member  of  the  Synod,  and  of  the  Synod  as  a  whole,  will  be  promoted. 

May  God  grant  continually  in  an  increased  measure  this  blessing 
to  the  publishing  interests  of  the  Augustana  Synod. 

F.  A.  JOIINSSOX. 


The   Language   Question. 

HE  COXSEQUEXCES  of  the  foolhardy  attempt  of  the  early 
Eace  to  build,  upon  the  plain  of  Shinar,  a  tower,  which 
should  "reach  to  Heaven,"  cannot  be  calculated.  The 
motives,  which  actuated  the  primitive  builders  did  not 
please  the  Lord.  They  wanted  fame ;  furthermore  they  did  not  wish  to 
become  scattered  over  the  earth.  They  imagined  that  a  beautiful  city 
with  a  high  and  commanding  tower  in  it  would  kindle  a  patriotism 
strong  enough  to  hold  the  people  to  that  one  locality.  This  principle 
is  strangely  applicable  to  the  Orient.  Hark,  the  song  of  sorrow,  the 
longing  of  the  Jews  in  captivity  for  the  Temple.  "If  I  forget  thee, 
0  Jerusalem,  let  my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning.  Let  my  tongue 
cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth,  if  I  prefer  not  Jerusalem  above  my 
chief  joy."  The  pilgrimage  of  Mohammedans  to  Mecca  has  become  a 
proverb  in  literature.  The  Orientals  are  fanatic  patriots.  The  verdant 
plain  of  Shinar  was  ideal  for  permanent  settlement.  But  the  world 
lay  open  before  them,  and  its  beauty  and  attractiveness  was  alluring. 
Why  not  keep  the  people  together  and  form  a  mighty  nation  ?  Why  not 
build  a  monument  which  by  its  uniqueness  and  stupendousness  would 
compel  a  return,  if  for  any  reason  some  might  wish  to  go  away? 
"The  whole  earth  was  of  one  language  and  of  one  speech."  The  con- 
ditions were  perfect  for  a  united  and  solidified  people.  But  as  the 
construction  of  the  tower  proceeded  "the  Lord  came  down."  He 
understood  the  true  situation.  "This  is  what  they  begin  to  do,  and 
now  nothing  will  be  withholden  from  them,  which  they  purpose  to 
do.  Let  us  therefore  confound  their  language,  that  they  may  not  un- 
derstand one  another's  speech.  And  from  thence  did  the  Lord  scatter 


Rev.  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl,  D.  D. 
1843—1908 


THE  LANGUAGE  QUESTION  201 

them  abroad  upon  the  face  of  the  earth."  It  is  evident  that  the 
"confounding  of  language"  was  meant  as  a  check  to  an  inordinate 
pride,  and  must  be  viewed  as  a  punishment.  However,  divine  chas- 
tisement is  always  followed  by  salutary  results.  It  is  God's  purpose 
that  all  things  shall  work  together  for  good.  It  is  also  a  part  of  his 
plan  to  have  us  work  ourselves  out  of  difficulties  and  tight  places. 
The  aim  of  this  particular  visitation  of  Providence  was  accomplished : 
"And  they  left  off  to  build  the  city."  The  ultimate  blessings  have 
been  developed  gradually.  As  time  speeds  along  and  the  world 
hastens  on  to  its  glorious  consummation,  the  folly  of  the  plain  of 
Shinar  will  have  been  outweighed  by  the  innumerable  benefits  of  a 
healthful  competition  among  all  peoples  to  reach  the  highest 
standard  of  excellence,  in  which  language  takes  a  most  conspicuous 
part. 

We  cannot  ignore  the  fact  that  the  difference  of  language  has 
presented  many  difficult  problems  in  the  world's  history.  In  com- 
merce, education,  and  the  work  of  evangelization  there  have  been 
tremendous  obstacles  to  overcome.  But  the  trophies  of  victory  have 
been  worth  the  battle.  The  world  has  become  enriched  by  the 
conquests. 

Language  is  a  reflection  of  the  temperament  and  soul  life  of  a 
people.  In  the  multitudinous  languages  and  dialects,  living  or  dead, 
the  world's  literature,  thought,  song,  and  music  are  treasured.  These 
expressions  are  as  natural  as  the  prattle  of  the  babe  in  the  language 
of  its  father  and  mother.  It  is  the  outburst  of  soul  in  its  own 
spontaneous  fashion.  As  a  natural  product,  it  has  adaptability  to  its 
own  home.  The  nation  makes  the  language.  Language  does  not 
make  the  nation.  The  best  knowledge  of  a  people  is  through  its  own 
language,  customs,  history,  and  traditions.  We  have  our  grave  doubts 
that  any  one  language,  hitherto  used,  could  have  reflected  correctly 
the  characteristics  of  all  the  different  races  of  earth.  If,  out  of  the 
languages  now  spoken,  a  new  one  can  be  evolved,  which  readily  adapts 
itself  everywhere,  is  a  question  for  speculation.  At  the  present,  time 
the  world  is  polyglot,  and  richer  for  it. 

May  a  word  be  said  at  this  point  about  the  language  which  our 
fathers,  the  pilgrims  fr  ^m  out  of  the  Northland,  spake  and  which  their 
children  love?  As  the  sail  at  sea  catches  the  breeze,  and  is  borne  on- 
ward, so  has  the  mother-tongue  caught  the  harmony  and  melody  of 

The  Augustana  Synod  14 


202  THE  A  UG  US  TANA  SYNOD 

sighing  forest,  clanging  steel,  roaring  torrent,  whispering  zephyr,  and 
of  the  warbling  songsters.  The  clear  waters  of  the  North  reflect  the 
matchless  sky,  the  glorious  sun,  the  drooping  lily;  it  gathers  in  the 
rays  of  the  flaming  Aurora  Borealis  and  drinks  the  light  from 
myriads  of  constellations.  Can  you  hear  it;  can  you  see  it  in  the 
language  of  that  land?  Dare  anyone  say  that  the  world  owes  not  a 
debt  to  the  Vikings?  To  their  language?  To  the  Eddas?  To 
Frithiof's  Saga?  To  the  Surgeon's  tales?  To  the  hymnology,  —  to 
the  music  of  the  North?  Is  it  to  be  deplored  that  such  wealth  of 
genius  has  been  brought  over  oceans  and  seas  into  other  countries? 
Is  it  to  be  regretted  that  there  is  an  international  exchange  of  in- 
tellect? Has  not  the  Augustana  Synod  performed  a  splendid  mission 
in  keeping  alive  and  making  known  the  rich  heritage  from  S'vea-land  ? 
Our  love  for  the  native  tongue,  while  citizens  of  a  foreign  country, 
has  brought  us  into  a  perplexing  situation,  not  as  individuals,  but  as 
an  organization.  I  do  not  belittle  other  problems,  when  I  say  that 
the  Language  question  is  the  one  of  paramount  importance  for  the 
present  and  for  the  future.  It  is  within  the  memory  of  even  those 
among  us  who  are  still  young,  when  the  vital  question  was,  Whence 
the  men  and  means  ?  Every  year  brings  a  new  answer  in  consecrated, 
Christian  ministers  and  offerings  of  money.  We  can  use  more,  but 
we  thank  God  for  what  we  get.  The  congregations  are  settled  in 
doctrine  and  firmly  rooted  in  the  faith.  The  Word  is  preached  in 
truth  and  purity.  All  reports  bear  testimony  to  the  loyalty  of  pastors 
and  parishes.  The  real,  living,  practical  issue  is :  How  shall  we  keep 
what  we  have  and  still  grow,  and  how  shall  a  Swedish  religious  body 
live  in  new  surroundings  and  under  Americanizing  influences?  In 
other  words,  can  a  church,  using  a  foreign  tongue,  having  a  mem- 
bership of  250,000  souls,  working  among  the  1,500,000  of  its  own 
nationality,  1,000,000  of  whom  are  born  in  the  United  States,  and 
surrounded  by  approximately  80,000,000  fellow  citizens  speaking 
another  language,  —  can  a  Swedish  church  under  such  conditions  be 
assured  of  permanent  success  by  clinging  to  its  historic  language? 
Or,  is  it  not  reasonable  to  suppose  that  in  the  process  of  construction 
of  a  new  citizenship,  the  tendency  is  toward  one  language,  which  is 
a  necessity,  and  that  all  other  languages  will  be  mere  accomplish- 
ments, without  any  direct  value?  And  does  not  necessity  rule?  Are 
not  accomplishments  the  boon  of  a  few  ? 


THE  LANGUAGE  QUESTION  203 

The  history  of  the  Augustana  Synod  is  wonderful.  The  statistics 
for  1860,  the  year  of  organization,  show  that  then  there  were  27 
ministers  engaged  in  the  work,  17  of  whom  were  Swedish  and  10 
Norwegian;  49  congregations,  of  which  number  36  were  Swedish 
and  13  Norwegian;  4,967  communicants,  3,753  Swedish  and  1,214 
Norwegian.  That  same  year  marked  the  birth  of  "a  theological  semi- 
nary to  educate  pastors  and  teachers  for  our  congregations",  the 
beginning  of  our  own  Augustana  College.  These  were  our  assets. 
Not  all,  however.  We  must  not  forget  the  contingencies,  the  prom- 
ising field  of  labor  and  its  future  possibilities,  God's  additional 
gifts  to  the  young  Synod.  After  49  years  of  work,  the  stewards 
present  the  following  table  of  results:  611  ministers,  1,092  congrega- 
tions, 965  churches;  value  of  property,  $8,077,862.  The  communicant 
membership  is  163,473,  entire  baptized  membership  254,645,  and  the 
contributions  for  the  fiscal  year  1908  were  $1,607,201.  The  Synod 
supports  20  eleemosynary  institutions,  one  publishing  house,  and 
9  colleges  and  lower  schools  of  learning,  a  marvellous  record  of 
industry  for  Swedish  immigrants  and  their  descendants. 

How  has  it  become  possible?  Here  we  must  remind  ourselves  that 
the  mother-country  has  been  favored  with  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
for  many  centuries.  Through  that  powerful  agency,  ennobling  forces 
have  been  put  in  operation  in  the  kingdom  of  Sweden  with  telling 
effect.  The  tribes  have  been  made  over  into  a  nation.  In  times  of 
war  the  nation  has  been  brave,  in  times  of  peace  it  has  been  diligent 
in  the  cultivation  of  arts,  letters,  sciences,  and  above  all  to  create  a 
high  standard  of  Christian  life,  in  the  home  and  in  public.  Slowly 
this  process  has  been  going  on.  Every  new  generation  has  received  an 
added  impetus  from  the  foregoing  one.  There  is  nothing  which  can 
equal  a  good  pedigree.  When  our  fathers  came  to  the  new  shores, 
they  brought  not  riches,  not  escutcheons  from  noble  houses,  not 
elaborately  prepared  charts  of  an  illustrious  family-tree,  but  they 
did  have  something  infinitely  better.  They  were  the  products  of 
plain  and  righteous  living.  They  were  brought  up  to  fear  and  love 
God.  Their  first  lesson  was  to  learn  God's  law,  the  second,  to  keep 
it.  That  was  the  chief  characteristic  of  the  simple  homes.  Oh,  the 
glory  of  such  an  ancestry!  True,  God-fearing,  and  strong!  Such 
was  the  training  of  the  children  in  the  Northland,  the  children  who 
were  eventually  to  be  the  founders  of  the  Augustana  Synod. 


204  TJfE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

In  the  middle  of  the  past  century  the  "vandringslust"  seized  upon 
the  inhabitants  of  the  North.  The  roving  spirit  of  the  Vikings  had 
been  cooled  by  the  ordered  state  of  society,  and  with  the  exceptions 
of  the  big  military  campaigns  and  the  attempt  at  settlement  upon 
the  banks  of  the  Delaware,  the  descendants  of  the  Vikings  had  been 
living  in  quiet.  The  rumors  of  glowing  possibilities  in  the  great 
western  republic  reached  Sweden,  where  the  prospects  for  the  future 
seemed  doubtful,  and  a  pilgrimage  to  America  was  begun,  which  has 
continued  up  to  the  present  day,  sometimes  stronger,  sometimes  weaker 
in  numbers,  but  never  ceasing.  It  is  an  eternal  farewell  to  the 
native  land.  It  means  a  new  home  for  all  time.  We  travel,  we  visit 
often,  but  we  emigrate  only  once.  Our  fathers  have  even  sworn  off 
allegiance  to  their  former  ruler,  the  Swedish  king.  They  remained 
loyal,  however,  to  the  King  of  kings  and  the  Lord  of  lords.  They 
brought  with  them  centuries  of  religious  training  and  yearning, 
which  coursed  in  their  very  blood.  They  did  not  quench  the  fire  of 
spiritual  intelligence  which  had  been  kindled  in  their  souls.  The 
Swedish  pilgrim  fathers  were  as  pious  as  their  cousins  who  stepped 
out  from  the  Mayflower  upon  the  granite  surface  of  Plymouth  Rock 
many  years  before.  The  meeting-house  was  as  necessary  as  the 
dwelling.  Such  was  the  actual  beginning  of  the  Augustana  Synod, 
That  body  existed  in  the  hearts  of  the  Swedish  pilgrims  long  before 
it  became  a  reality. 

The  field  of  labor  of  the  Augustana  Synod  has  been  among  the 
Swedish  immigrants  and  their  children.  It  was  not  the  purpose  of 
our  pioneers  to  establish  a  mission  for  the  native,  American  popula- 
tion. It  was  their  burning  desire  to  minister  to  their  countrymen 
and  to  aid  them  to  remain  faithful  to  the  Church  of  their  fathers. 
The  immigrants  could  be  reached  only  in  their  own  language.  It 
was  the  only  one  they  knew,  and  in  many  instances  it  has  been  the 
only  one  they  ever  did  learn.  The  gospel  was  preached  by  Swedish 
pastors  to  Swedish  listeners  in  the  Swedish  language,  and  no  person 
with  unimpaired  reason  will  for  a  moment  doubt  the  wisdom  and 
benefit  of  such  a  course.  To  have  followed  the  advice  given  by  raVjid 
quasi-patriots  to  attempt  to  Americanize  immediately  the  incoming 
foreigners  by  depriving  them  of  the  privilege  of  speaking  their  lan- 
guage and  prohibiting  the  organization  of  congregations  where  the 
new  citizens  might  worship  God  in  the  only  fashion  they  understood, 


THE  LANGUAGE  QUESTION  205 

would  have  been  a  wholesale  massacre,  intellectually  and  spiritually, 
of  what  is  now  a  creditable  portion  of  the  best  element  in  the  American 
nation.  The  United  States  is  better  to-day  for  the  German,  Nor- 
wegian, Danish,  Dutch,  Swedish  and  other  preaching  within  its 
domain.  Imagine  the  possibility  of  coercing  these  sturdy,  liberty- 
loving  people  to  forget !  Or  that  they  could  occupy  pews  in  churches 
where  they  could  not  worship !  In  such  a  process  of  acclimatization 
they  would  have  frozen  to  death.  There  would  not  have  been  that 
healthy,  vigorous  life,  that  excellent  citizenship,  that  devotion  to  duty 
and  that  reverence  for  God,  which  characterizes  the  Protestant  foreign 
element  which  has  settled  in  our  adopted  country,  if  they  had  not 
begun  as  they  did.  Before  God  and  the  Constitution,  our  fathers  did 
what  was  the  only  natural  thing  to  do.  They  commenced  their  work 
in  Swedish  and  taught  their  children  to  love  Sweden's  interesting 
history  and  its  language.  "They  builded  better  than  they  knew." 
In  many  of  the  Swedish  Baptist  churches  in  the  United  States,  the 
services  have  been  conducted  in  the  mother  tongue,  but  Sunday-school 
work  has  been  carried  on  in  the  English  language.  The  whole  de- 
nomination to-day  deplores  this  circumstance  as  a  mistake.  Steps 
have  been  taken  to  remedy  it  by  introducing  Swedish  day-schools 
and  Sunday-schools  and  by  encouraging  study  of  the  forgotten  and 
neglected  language.  The  experiences  of  others  justify  the  action  of 
the  founders  of  our  Synod.  Ah,  my  beloved  kinsmen  from  the  North ! 
Would  you  have  had  your  birth-right  sold?  Would  you  have  had 
effaced  from  your  memory  the  recollections  of  a  childhood  made 
beautiful  by  the  wonderful  tales  of  that  far-off  land  where  your  fore- 
bears lived  and  died?  If  you  could,  would  you  destroy  the  incom- 
parably sweet  harmony  in  Northland  melodies  which  oft-times  sweeps 
through  your  souls,  as  the  wind  through  the  forest,  refreshing,  in- 
vigorating, and  strengthening?  Methinks  I  hear  the  answer  as  the 
roar  of  many  waters.  It  is  the  chorus  of  the  Young  Augustana,  true 
scion  of  the  old,  and  its  shout  is  strong  in  praise  of  the  fathers'  work 
well  done. 

In  common  with  all  other  human  activity,  the  work  of  the  Augus- 
tana Synod  is  marked  by  some  imperfections  and  mistakes.  But  the 
general  result  has  been  splendid.  We  need  not  bow  our  heads  in 
shame  while  our  history  is  being  read.  The  errors  appear  only  as 
defective  type  upon  an  otherwise  well-printed  page.  The  good  intent 


206  THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

is  everywhere  evident.  The  whole  story  indicates  a  reaching  out 
after  the  best.  The  mistakes  are  those  of  judgment,  not  of  the  heart. 
The  sum  total  is  so  great  that  we  forget  the  insignificant  subtractions. 

To  such  a  past  those  now  in  the  work  must  pledge  themselves  to 
be  true.  We  cannot  rest  upon  laurels  already  won.  We  cannot  always 
sing  songs  of  grief  or  praise  upon  the  graves  of  the  fathers,  we  must 
press  on,  as  they  did,  and  pass  the  well-kept  vineyard  on  to  a  coming 
generation.  New  days  bring  new  problems,  but  they  must  be  grap- 
pled with  in  the  old  faith.  The  spirit  of  1910  should  be  the  spirit 
of  1860,  with  new  strength  for  new  issues.  We  cannot  shirk  our 
plain  duty.  The  future  belongs  to  us,  and  past  successes  are  indica- 
tions of  what  is  in  store  for  an  active,  clear-eyed  Synod.  We  must 
grow  as  long  as  we  exist.  It  is  surely  God's  will  that  we  shall  continue 
to  be  a  power  for  good,  and  this  must  be  made  plain  to  the  whole 
Synod  during  the  year  of  Jubilee. 

The  Census  of  1900  reports  the  presence  in  the  United  States  of 
574,625  persons  whose  native  country  is  Sweden;  86,304  born  in  the 
United  States  of  one  Swedish  parent,  the  other  native;  998,538  born 
in  the  United  States  of  Swedish  born  parents;  in  all  1,659,467  in- 
habitants of  Swedish  ancestry.  The  religious  census  of  the  Swedes 
in  the  United  States  is  as  follows: 

Augustana  Synod  163,473 

Swedish  Covenant,  including  Congregationalists  and  Free 

Church  46,000 

Methodists  .'. 20,500 

Baptists  27,000 

Other  Swedish  denominations  (estimated) 6,000 

Swedish  members  of  English  speaking  churches  outside  of 

Synod  (estimated)  10,000 

Sunday-school  children  (estimated)  150,000 

Children  under  S'unday-school  age  (estimated) 35,000 

Total 457,973 

These  figures  can  be  only  approximately  correct,  but  will  serve 
for  illustration.  Accepting-  the  estimate  of  457,973  as  the  number  of 
Swedes  and  their  descendants  in  the  United  States  who  are  affiliated 
with  any  church,  and  subtracting  that  sum  from  1,659,467,  the 


THE  LANGUAGE  QUESTION  207 

number  found  by  census  enumerators  in  this  country,  we  find  that 
1,201,494  Swedes  are  not  taken  up  in  any  religious  statistics,  —  an 
astounding  figure. 

How  can  we  explain  the  cause  of  such  a  disproportion?  In  a 
degree  it  has  been  a  lack  of  an  adequate  working  force  of  ministers 
in  our  Synod  to  care  for  the  incoming  countrymen.  But  we  have  also 
been  the  victims  of  a  dual  misrepresentation,  the  effects  of  which 
have  been  keenly  felt.  There  was,  formerly,  at  least,  a  tendency  in 
the  Church  of'  Sweden  to  repudiate  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Church 
of  the  United  States,  and,  strange  to  relate,  the  other  extreme,  the 
Free  Church,  would  have  nothing  in  common  with  our  work.  The 
operation  of  this  logic  has  been  thus:  The  Church  of  Sweden  (or, 
rather,  men  in  it)  would  say,  "Beware  of  Augustana,  for  that  is  the 
Free  Church  movement  in  the  States,"  and  the  Liberal  element  would 
warn,  "Look  out  for  Augustana,  for  it  is  like  the  discredited  Estab- 
lished Church."  Another  reason  for  the  lethargy  of  the  Swedish 
immigrants,  too  little  taken  into  account,  is  the  sudden  escape  from 
the  duties  to  the  Church  to  which  every  Swedish  subject  is  pledged. 
They  will  enjoy  that  liberty !  From  figures  which  have  been  produced 
and  from  what  we  have  just  written,  the  conclusion  might  be  arrived 
at,  that  the  great  majority  of  Swedes  and  their  descendants  in  this 
country  are  an  irreligious  class.  That  is  not  true.  The  Augustana 
Synod  is  bigger  than  it  appears  upon  paper.  As  a  class  the  Swedes 
are  churchly  and  devoted  to  the  faith  of  their  fathers.  The  peculiar 
expression  is  true  of  them,  "They  are  members  of  our  congregations, 
but  not  of  the  organization."  As  proof  of  this  statement  we  submit 
statistics.  In  1907  our  pastors  baptized  5,259  children,  whose  parents 
are  members  of  the  Synod,  and  7,126,  whose  parents  are  not  members. 
This  may  safely  be  taken  as  an  indication  of  the  strength  of  our 
organization  and  as  a  correct  measurement  of  the  field  open  to  us. 
One  pastor  performs  eleven  times  as  many  christenings  outside  of 
the  stated  membership  as  within  it;  another  can  multiply  his  figures 
by  7,  another  by  6,  and  so  on  in  nearly  all  large  settlements.  We 
are  inclined  to  place  the  real  strength  of  the  Synod  at  a  figure  con- 
siderably higher  than  is  shown  by  the  table  of  statistics.  Very  few, 
if  any,  religious  bodies  have  a  field  so  full  of  promise  and  possi- 
bilities as  the  Augustana  Synod.  A  million  Swedes  to  gather  in, 
many  of  them  ready  to  come  for  the  asking.  It  is  their  old  faith  and 


208  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

their  religious  home.  Will  anyone  deem  it  a  vain  boast  to  say  that 
to  the  Augustana  Synod,  more  than  to  any  other  agency,  must  be 
entrusted  the  duty  of  conserving  and  uniting  the  Swedish  nationality 
in  the  new  world.  Is  it  not  true  that  this  Synod,  with  its  churches, 
colleges,  Sunday-schools,  parochial  schools,  press  and  institutions,  has 
been  able  to  accomplish  as  much  in  this  direction  as  all  other  forces 
combined,  and  more?  We  shall  gladly  give  credit  to  any  effort  to 
keep  and  lift  up  our  people,  even  though  it  has  not  the  mark  of 
Augustana  upon  it,  but  shall  at  the  same  time  maintain  that  the 
working  force  and  field  have  been  such,  that  the  biggest  results  are 
apparent  from  the  efforts  of  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Church  in  the 
United  States. 

The  process  of  creating  a  new  nation  in  this  country  is  steadily 
going  on.  It  has  a  distinctive  name,  American.  In  characteristics 
it  is  unlike  any  other  on  earth.  It  consists  not  of  any  one  people, 
but  of  many,  gradually  being  made  into  one.  The  official  language 
is  English.  That  is  the  language  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence 
and  the  Constitution  which  governs  us.  How  English  came  to  be 
the  language  of  the  land,  is  familiar  to  every  school-boy.  It  was  done 
through  the  right  of  possession.  The  commands  to  the  Continental 
army  were  in  English.  The  coming  to  our  shores  of  different  peoples 
after  the  revolution  did  not  alter  the  situation.  Consciously  or  un- 
consciously they  were  made  Americans  in  heart  and  utterance.  What- 
ever their  mother  tongue,  they  understood  that  the  privileges  of 
American  citizenship  were  enhanced  by  a  knowledge  of  the  official 
language. 

The  American  citizen  is  a  new  creation  in  the  history  of  the  world. 
He  has  no  counterpart.  From  1789  to  1908,  27,000,000  foreigners  set- 
tled in  America.  One  glance  at  them  will  tell  us  that  they  are  made 
over.  The  American  is  a  composite  character.  Here  the  nations  of 
the  world  are  thrown  together  to  give  and  to  take.  The  result  is  a 
combination  of  the  best  of  what  comes  here  and  what  is  already  here, 
blended  under  favorable  conditions  and  matured  in  our  atmosphere 
of  freedom.  You  know  how  the  model  of  a  perfectly  formed  body  is 
obtained.  One  man  has  the  correct  poise  of  the  head;  another,  grace- 
ful body-lines;  another,  a  well  developed  arm;  another,  a  fine  pair  of 
shoulders ;  and  so  the  search  is  carried  on,  until  by  measurements  and 
observations  a  form  can  be  made,  and  in  it  is  cast  the  figure  of  the 


THE  LANGUAGE  QUESTION  209 

ideal  physical  man.  The  ideal  American  will  be  a  combination  of  the 
good  traits  of  the  best  people  who  settle  here.  Eventually  we  shall 
lose  our  former  identity,  but  we  shall  find  a  new  one.  After  a  two 
years'  residence  in  the  United  States,  the  Swedish  emigrant  cannot 
return  to  his  native  land  without  betraying  some  American  char- 
acteristic. 

We  are  also  drifting  towards  a  common  language.  The  Swedish, 
German,  Dutch,  French,  Hebrew,  Eussian,  etc.,  channels  converge 
into  English.  As  well  try  to  hold  roaring  Niagara  back  with  the 
palm  of  one's  hand,  as  to  prevent  this  change.  One  solitary  argument 
is  sufficient  to  substantiate  this  statement  —  our  compulsory  education 
law.  In  New  York  State  all  children  under  14 — 16  years  of  age 
must  attend  school  160  days  each  year,  and  there  every  branch  is 
taught  in  English  and,  on  top  of  them  all,  that  language  itself. 

This  phase  of  our  national  life  presents  a  problem  to  the  foreign 
people  who  have  become  citizens  of  the  republic  and  are  keeping  up 
their  own  language.  It  concerns  the  Augustana  Synod.  The  fact 
that  the  editor  of  this  publication  has  invited  a  discussion  of  the 
question  indicates  that  we  see  something  coming.  It  is  the  problem 
of  to-day  to  some  extent,  of  a  near-at-hand  to-morrow  to  a  greater 
extent.  How  soon  we  shall  see  that  to-morrow  we  cannot  say  def- 
initely,, but  the  infallible  signs  of  its  approach  are  plain.  Will  the 
Synod  read  them  ?  Let  us  point  out  a  few :  In  1907  the  immigra- 
tion from  Sweden  was  20,589,  in  1908  only  12,809,  an  immense 
falling  off  from  former  years.  A  supreme  effort  is  being  made  to 
discourage  emigration,  and  it  will  be  more  or  less  successful.  —  The 
Swedish  language  is  now  an  optional  study  in  our  colleges,  where  it 
formerly  was  obligatory.  —  A  demand  has  been  found  for  a  Church 
paper,  published  in  the  English  language,  The  Young  Lutheran's 
Companion.  —  The  organization  of  English  Lutheran  churches  upon 
Swedish  fields.  —  The  need  of  instruction  in  the  English  language 
in  our  Swedish  Sunday-schools.  —  The  gradual  disappearance  of  the 
Swedish  summer  schools.  —  The  occasional  English  service  in  Swe- 
dish churches.  —  The  use  of  the  English  ritual  at  baptisms,  marriages, 
and  funerals.  —  The  difficulty  to  secure  Sunday-school  teachers  in 
the  cities,  who  know  Swedish  well  enough  to  instruct  children.  — 
The  preference  of  English  by  our  young  people  as  a  conversational 
medium.  —  The  prevalence  of  anglicisms  in  the  sermons  of  a  majority 


210  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

of  our  younger  pastors.  —  The  numerous  applications  by  catechumens 
for  instruction  in  English.  —  The  increasing  number  of  intermar- 
riages. —  The  apparent  difficulty  of  the  younger  laymen  to  express 
themselves  in  Swedish  at  congregational  business  meetings,  and  the 
ease  with  which  they  do  this  in  English.  Such  conditions  are  actually 
found  in  our  Synod,  in  some  localities  more  pronounced  than  in 
others.  Even  though  some  peculiar  circumstances  may  have  been  for- 
gotten in  the  above  recital,  we  feel  that  in  the  main  the  picture  is 
true.  That  there  are  congregations,  to  which  the  description  does  not 
apply,  only  proves  that  the  process  is  slower  there  than  elsewhere. 
Time  will  make  the  change.  Such  is  the  situation  after  fifty  years. 
Has  there  been  an  over-zealous  anxiety  for  Swedish  and  tardiness 
in  taking  up  English  work,  and  have  we  lost  thereby?  We  do  know 
of  a  few  instances  of  impatience  with  us  for  the  slowness  of  transition 
into  English  work  which  have  resulted  in  a  severance  of  membership 
in  our  Synod,  but  they  are  exceptions.  In  most  of  such  cases  there 
have  been  other  considerations.  The  history  of  the  Augustana  English 
congregations  is  both  interesting  and  instructive.  They  have  grown 
steadily  but  slowly.  In  the  nature  of  things  this  is  to  be  expected. 
Our  English  work  must  not  be  compared  with  the  Swedish  in  results 
for  at  least  a  few  years  to  come.  The  demand  for  it  will  not  be 
sudden,  it  is  gradual.  There  cannot  be  a  phenomenal  growth,  such 
as  the  Swedish  churches  enjoyed  when  immigration  was  at  its  height. 
There  is  perhaps  no  Swedish  church  in  the  Augustana  Synod  which 
to-day  could  adopt  the  use  of  English  entirely  without  sustaining 
a  loss  of  membership  and  without  crippling  itself.  Yet  there  are  very 
few  congregations,  if  any,  where  some  English  work,  in  a  true  and 
sensible  proportion,  would  not  bear  good  fruit.  One  danger  to  be 
avoided  is  precipitation.  Hesitation  and  stagnation  are  equally  fatal. 
General  legislation  is  impossible.  It  is  the  unequivocal  duty  of  each 
pastor  to  keep  a  sharp  lookout  upon  the  field  entrusted  to  his  care. 
He  must  grasp  the  opportunity  and  strike  out  at  the  right  moment. 
The  Synod  seems  to  be  agreed  that  the  proper  solution  is  the  organiza- 
tion of  independent  English-speaking  congregations  under  the  super- 
vision of  the  mother  church.  One  thing  is  certain,  it  must  be  an 
Augustana  Church.  An  effort  by  other  bodies  will  not  succeed  among 
the  Swedes.  As  a  nation  we  have  our  own  temperamental  character- 
istics, religiously  and  socially.  So  have  others.  They  have  inherited 


211 


them;  so  have  we.  What  we  have  is  a  part  of  us.  We  also  want  an 
unbroken  line  of  memories.  I  am  not  alone  in  giving  expression  to 
the  hope  that  when  the  transition  takes  place,  it  may  be  in  language 
only,  without  one  other  sacrifice  than  the  mother  tongue,  and  God 
knows  that  will  be  hard  enough.  Our  liturgy,  familiar  to  every 
Swede,  our  music,  our  hymns  can  be  adopted.  Then  old  and 
young  will  experience  a  home-like  feeling  in  entering  a  new  Augustana 
church.  This  need  not  be  a  blow  at  unity  nor  a  reactionary  attempt 
against  present  relationship  with  other  Lutheran  bodies.  A  time  may 
come  later,  when  a  new  liturgy  can  be  compiled,  which  shall  include 
features  from  the  ones  now  in  use  and  where  all  of  us  may  find  a 
reminder  of  home.  To  many  this  may  seem  puerile  reasoning,  but 
there  are  thousands  in  our  Synod,  to  whom  the  language  question 
presents  no  other  solution.  Our  Book  Concern  has  printed  an  edition 
of  the  Swedish  liturgy  translated  into  English.  A  beginning  has  been 
made  to  give  us  the  Swedish  hymns  in  English.  We  have  literature 
enough  for  the  beginning.  Let  us  use  it.  A  discouraging  feature  of 
literary  work  in  the  Augustana  Synod  is  the  hypercritical  spirit, 
which  manifests  itself,  and  centers  its  attack  mainly  upon  efforts  in 
English.  Augustana  English  is  not  bad ;  it  is  as  good  as  any.  People 
understand  it  and  it  obeys  the  rules  of  grammar.  Why  there  should 
be  such  violent  criticism  by  our  Swedish-American  people  of  their 
own  kind,  is  almost  inexplicable.  Away  with  it!  It  has  become  a 
bad  habit. 

It  is  with  some  trepidation  that  I  begin  this  paragraph,  for  I  fear 
that  I  shall  be  misunderstood.  I  would  say  a  word  about  our  theo- 
logical seminary.  I  need  scarcely  assure  two  former  teachers,  the 
venerable  seniors  in  the  faculty;  a  school-mate;  and  a  former  co- 
laborer  in  the  New  York  Conference  that  no  disrespect  is  intended. 
But  the  matter  can  be  discussed  with  them  in  all  friendliness.  The 
courses  of  study  are  arranged  with  great  care.  They  are  compre- 
hensive, complete,  and  compare  favorably  with  what  is  offered  in 
any  institution  of  its  kind  of  which  we  have  any  knowledge.  The 
professors  are  earnest,  pious  men,  masters  of  their  subjects  and  aglow 
with  enthusiasm  for  their  branches.  The  instruction  is  orthodox  and 
thorough.  The  seminary  is  what  it  has  been  designed  to  be.  But 
has  the  Synod  forgotten  something?  Is  there  something  lacking  in 
our  Seminary,  for  which  provision  has  never  been  made  ?  Our  S.  M. 


212  THE  A  UG  US  TANA  SYNOD 

candidates  are  good  scholars;  they  read  Greek  and  know  Hebrew 
roots;  the  difference  between  peccatum  originale  originans  and  pec- 
catum  originale  originatum  is  clear  to  them;  they  can  enumerate  the 
important  dates  in  Church  history;  they  can  detect  the  discrepancies 
in  creeds,  but  have  we  not  a  feeling  that  something  can  be  added  to 
round  the  young  men  out?  To  give  them  a  clear  conception  of  the 
world  and  the  people  in  it?  To  help  them  to  a  better  understanding 
of  the  rightful  claims  of  the  common  people  upon  the  Christian 
minister  in  the  rapid  whirl  of  practical,  everyday  life?  To  widen 
the  young  man's  horizon  ?  This  would  have  a  most  important  bearing 
upon  the  solutions  of  many  problems,  the  language  question  included. 
As  clergymen  we  are  daily  thrown  in  contact,  I  might  say  competi- 
tion, with  others.  We  should  be  prepared  and  be  conscious  of  our 
fitness  and  strength.  I  am  just  now  wondering  if  lectures  at  regular 
intervals  before  our  theological  students  by  men  with  a  clear  vision, 
with  big  hearts  and  brains,  in  the  best  sense  men  of  the  world,  who 
have  seen  life  and  who  have  a  wide  experience  with  the  needs  of  the 
brother,  would  not  fill  the  gap?  There  are  Christian,  churchly 
Supreme  Court  justices,  statesmen,  lawyers,  clergymen  of  long  and 
fruitful  service,  who  in  an  hour's  time  could  give  an  awakening  to 
a  young  man's  ambition  that  would  help  him  throughout  his  career. 
I  am  a  child  of  our  institutions,  and  after  16  years  in  the  ministry 
it  seems  to  me  that  one  of  our  dangers  is  exclusiveness,  and  that  is 
applicable  to  the  seats  of  learning  as  well  as  to  the  pastors  of  our 
Synod.  If  we  fail  to  reach  the  people,  we  fail  miserably  in  our  work. 
A  reputation  for  learning  and  an  orthodox  faith  is  valuable  only  when 
it  is  coupled  with  a  burning  desire  to  reach  humanity,  to  help  and 
cheer  by  the  practical  application  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Our  new  aim  in 'the  year  of  Jubilee  is  a  united,  strong  Augustana 
Synod.  The  harvest  is  ripe.  Shall  we  gather  it  in?  We  have  the 
laborers.  S'hall  they  be  equal  to  the  task?  In  that  new  nation  that 
must  be  formed  on  American  soil  of  the  peoples  now  here,  shall  not 
some  Augustana  traits  be  found,  and  in  that  new,  grand,  future 
republic,  where  our  descendants  shall  live,  shall  not  they  have  some- 
thing to  thank  their  Swedish  ancestors  for  ?  It  may  not  be  language ; 
then  let  it  be  steadfastness,  earnestness,  and  a  strain  of  Lutheran 
Christianity  and  old-fashioned  Swedish  piety. 

JULIUS  LINCOLN. 


Rev.  0.  Olsson,  D.  D.,  Ph.  D. 
1841—1900 


The  Union  of  the  Augustana  Synod  with 
the  General  Council. 


HE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD  has  been  united  with  the  General 
Council  for  forty  years.  During  these  four  decades  the 
growth  both  of  the  Synod  and  of  the  Council  has  been 
remarkable.  The  progress  made  has  not  been  by  leaps  and 
bounds  but  gradual  along  conservative  lines,  in  full  accord  with  the 
principles  of  the  organization  both  of  the  Synod  and  of  the  Council. 
The  early  beginnings  of  both  had  much  in  common.  Their  early 
history  is  one  of  storm  and  stress  and  noble  heroism.  At  a  time  of 
confessional  indifference  the  founders  of  the  Augustana  Synod  rose 
up  in  manly  protest  against  the  confessional  laxity  of  the  Synod  of 
Northern  Illinois,  with  which  the  S"wedes  and  the  Norwegians  were 
affiliated  from  its  organization  in  1851  until  1860.  They  had  taken 
part  in  its  organization  and  supported  it  liberally,  according  to  their 
means,  but,  becoming  more  closely  acquainted  with  the  leading  men 
of  the  Synod,  they  found  them  to  be  pseudo-Lutherans,  who  cared 
very  little  for  any  definite  doctrinal  basis,  and  were  even  hostile  to 
the  conservative  Lutheranism  of  the  Scandinavian  pastors,  and  hence 
they  withdrew  in  1860,  and  organized  the  Scandinavian  Ev.  Luth 
Augustana  Synod. 

Their  position  was  similar  to  that  of  the  Pennsylvania  Synod  in 
1864,  when  the  Franckean  Synod  was  admitted  into  the  General 
Synod,  without  having  previously  adopted  the  Augsburg  Confession. 
They  realized  that  there  can  be  no  true  union,  only  a  false  unionism, 


216  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

where  there  is  no  common  faith,  and  hence  they  withdrew  from  the 
Synod  of  Northern  Illinois,  just  as  the  delegates  of  the  Pennsylvania 
Synod  withdrew,  on  the  same  basis,  from  the  General  Synod. 

That  little  band  of  pilgrim  fathers — few  in  number  and  poor  in 
earthly  goods,  but  firmly  rooted  and  grounded  in  the  Lutheran  faith 
—  met  at  Jefferson  Prairie,  Wisconsin,  on  June  5th,  1860,  in  a  small 
Norwegian  church,  and  organized  a  Synod  of  their  own,  for  mutual 
help  in  ministering  to  the  spiritual  wants  of  their  countrymen,  who 
were  then  pouring  into  this  country  in  large  numbers  from  Scan- 
dinavia. 

From  that  time  on,  during  a  decade,  the  Swedes  and  the  Nor- 
wegians labored  together  in  love  and  harmony,  until  a  friendly  separa- 
tion between  them  took  place  at  Andover,  Illinois,  on  the  17th  of 
June,  1870.  At  that  memorable  meeting  the  following  resolutions 
were,  adopted : 

1.  That  the  Augustana   Synod  separates  into  two  independent 
synods,  each  one  electing  its  own  officers. 

2.  That    the    Norwegian    branch    forms    the    Norwegian-Danish 
Augustana  Synod. 

3.  That  the  two  synods,  the  Swedish  and  the  Norwegian-Danish, 
both  being  founded  on  the  pure  Lutheran  doctrine  and  confession, 
regard  each  other  with  mutual  love  as  sister-s}Tiods,  aid  each  other 
and  send  delegates  to  each  other's  meetings. 

4.  That  the  one  Synod  will  not  admit  pastors  or  congregations 
of  the  nationality  of  the  other,  except  by  mutual  agreement. 

5.  Where  there  are  few  Swedes,  Norwegians  or  Danes  living  in 
one   community,  they   are   advised   to   join   the  local   congregation, 
whether  that  be  Swedish  or  Norwegian. 

Not  only  do  these  resolutions  clearly  indicate  the  friendly  spirit 
in  which  the  separation  took  place,  but  the  very  fact  that  six  Nor 
wegian  congregations  protested  against  the  separation  clearly  proves 
that  the  union  had  been  one  of  faith  and  love.  The  action  of  those 
congregations  merits  a  special  mention  here  and  especially  the  written 
protest  from  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  church  of  Chicago.  That 
protest  is  a  noble  document,  and  as  it  has  never  been  reprinted  during 
these  forty  years,  as  far  as  I  know,  I  will  insert  it  here  in  full,  for 
the  benefit  of  all  who  love  to  delve  into  that  early  history  of  our 
Church. 


AND  THE  GENERAL  COUNCIL  217 

"To  the  Venerable  Augustana  Synod. 
Fathers  and  Brethren  in  Christ : —  Grace  and  Peace ! 

Having  learned  with  deep  regret  that  there  is  a  movement  on  foot 
to  divide  the  Augustana  Synod,  by  the  withdrawal  of  the  Norwegian 
congregations  and  ministers  from  said  Synod,  for  the  purpose  of 
forming  a  new  Norwegian  Synod: — 

We,  now  therefore,  deeming  such  a  withdrawal  at  this  time  inex- 
pedient and  derogatory  to  the  best  interests,  both  of  the  several  in- 
dividual congregations  connected  with  the  said  Augustana  Synod, 
and  also  to  the  Church  at  large. 

We,  the  undersigned,  in  our  own  behalf  and  also  in  behalf  of  those 
with  whom  we  are  associated,  to  wit. :  the  old  Norwegian  Ev.  Luth. 
church  of  Chicago,  whose  Deacons  and  Trustees  we  are,  do  hereby 
enter  our  most  solemn  and  earnest  protest  against  such  withdrawal; 
hoping  that  the  Norwegian  congregations,  hitherto  associated  with  us 
in  connection  with  said  Synod,  will  heed  this  our  protest,  and  also 
exculpate  ourselves  from  any  and  all  participation  in  said  movement 
to  withdraw. 

Praying  for  divine  guidance  on  your  deliberations,  and  for  Heaven's 
richest  blessings  upon  the  Church  at  large, 
We  are,  in  the  bonds  of  Peace, 

Yours, 

A.  NELSON, 

LEWIS  IVARSON, 

IVAR  LAWSON, 

LEWIS  JOHNSON, 

JENS  NELSON, 

G-.  HALVORSEN, 

CHRISTIAN    FREDRICKSON, 

Deacons  and  Trustees  of  the  Norwegian  Ev.  Luth.  church  of  Chicago." 

The  reply  of  the  Synod  to  these  friendly  protests  was  an  advice 
to  all  the  Norwegian  congregations  to  unite  with  the  .Norwegian 
Synod.  When  the  motion  to  separate  had  been  carried,  then  the  Nor- 
wegian pastors  and  delegates  withdrew  and  held  their  meetings  in 
the  Old  Swedish  church  at  Andover.  In  the  afternoon  of  the  21st 
of  June  they  took  a  formal  farewell.  Rev.  0.  J.  Hatlestad  spoke, 
thanking  the  Swedish  brethren  for  all  their  kindness  and  brotherly 

The  Augustana  Synod  15 


218  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

love.  The  Eev.  Erl.  Carlsson  and  the  newly  elected  president,  Eev. 
Jonas  Swensson,  replied,  wishing  the  new  Synod  much  success  and 
hoping  that  both  would  always  continue  to  regard  each  other  as  sister 
synods.  The  sainted  Dr.  Passavant  was  also  present  and  spoke  a  few 
words,  and  then  prayer  was  offered,  after  which  all  joined  in  singing 
the  last  stanza  of  number  124  in  the  Swedish  Hymnal.  All  were 
deeply  moved,  and  bidding  each  other  a  hearty  farewell,  the  Norwegian 
brethren  departed.  Had  the  excellent  advice,  given  by  the  Synod  to 
all  the  Norwegian  churches,  been  heeded,  they  would  have  been  spared 
twenty  years  of  heartaches  and  they  would  have  had  a  United  Norwegi- 
an Church,  dating  from  June  17,  1870,  instead  of  from  June  13,  1890. 
At  the  morning  session  on  June  21,  1870,  at  that  same  synodical 
meeting,  a  report  was  read  and  adopted,  by  which  action  the  destiny 
of  the  Augustana  Synod  was  for  all  time  to  come,  as  we  hope,  inclis- 
solubly  linked  with  that  of  the  General  Council.  That  report  read 
as  follows : 

-"To  the  venerable  Augustana  Synod: — 

We,  the  undersigned,  have  carried  out  the  instruction  given  us  by 
the  Synod  to  attend  the  meeting  of  the  General  Council,  held  last 
fall  in  the  Swedish  Luth.  Immanuel  church,  Chicago,  and  beg  to 
report  as  follows: 

We  have  from  its  very  inception  rejoiced  at  this  new  movement 
within  the  Lutheran  Church.  The  General  Council  has  not  only 
taken  its  stand  wholly  and  unconditionally  on  the  confessional  basis 
of  the  Lutheran  Church,  but  it  has  also  called  forth  new  activity, 
greater  liberality,  more  interest  in  higher  education,  greater  zeal  for 
organizing  and  supporting  (maintaining)  new  congregations,  and 
also  a  greater  interest  in  Foreign  Mission  work, — to  state  it  briefly: 
a  greater  zeal  for  Home  and  Foreign  Missions.  All  this  indicates  that 
there  is  a  new  life-energy  at  work  and  that  a  new  day  is  dawning  for 
our  Lutheran  Zion  in  this  land. 

The  committee  takes  the  liberty  to  propose  that  the  Constitution  of 
the  General  Council  now  be  adopted  by  the  Synod  and  our  union  with 
the  Council  now  be  fully  established. 

Respectfully, 

ERLAND  CARLSSON, 
P.  COLSETH." 


AND  THE  GENERAL  COUNCIL  219 

Then  followed  the  reading  of  the  Constitution  of  the  General 
Council,  and  each  article  was  approved  as  read,  and  finally  the  whole 
Constitution  was  ratified  and  the  union  of  the  Synod  with  the  General 
Council  was  consummated. 

The  following  delegates  to  the  next  meeting  of  the  General  Council 
were  thereupon  elected: 

Clerical: 

President  Jonas  Swensson,  ex  officio. 

Prof.  T.  N".  Hasselquist. 
Erl.  Carlsson. 
E.  Norelius. 

Lay  delegates: 

H.  Olson,  from  Red  Wing,  Minn. 
G.  Johnson,  from  Altona,  111. 
J.  Engberg,  from  Chicago,  111. 
G.  Johnson,  from  Jamestown,  N".  Y. 

Alternates,  Clerical: 
G.  Peters. 
C.  0.  Hultgren. 
A.  Andreen. 

Alternates,  Lay: 

John  Carlson,  Carver,  Minn. 
0.  Hedlund,  Altona,  111. 
P.  L.  Hawkinson,  Chicago,  111. 
P.  Blomstrand,  Campello,  Mass. 

In  glancing  back  over  these  forty  years  we  doubt  that  there  has 
ever  been  a  motion  made  and  carried  at  any  of  our  synodical  meetings 
of  greater  importance  than  the  one  that  placed  us  in  organic  unity 
with  the  General  Council. 

It  seems  providential  that  just  at  the  time,  when  the  bond  of  union 
between  the  Scandinavians  of  the  Augustana  Synod  was  severed,  that 
we  were  then  ready  to  enter  into  a  more  lasting,  and  may  we  not  say 
a  more  important  Union,  in  which  the  German,  the  Swede  and  the 
American  should  form  a  Triple  Alliance,  not  only  for  self-protection, 


220  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

but  also  for  the  propagation  of  Lutheran  Faith  and  Doctrine,  and 
the  establishing  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  this  N"ew  World. 

It  is  self-evident  that  our  Synod  could  not  have  voted  so  intelligent- 
ly and  unanimously  at  that  memorable  meeting,  forty  years  ago,  had 
not  the  proper  preliminary  steps  been  taken  looking  towards  the 
LTnion. 

Ten  years  before  the  General  Council  was  organized,  the  Founders 
of  the  Augustana  Synod  adopted  a  constitution  based  on  the  same 
confessional  basis  as  that  of  the  General  Council.  As  early  as  1856 
in  Galesburg,  111.,  they  appointed  a  committee  consisting  of  L.  P. 
Esbjorn,  E.  Xorelius,  Erl.  Carlsson,  and  0.  C.  T.  Andren  to  draft  a 
constitution  for  the  use"  of  the  congregations.  The  work  was  done 
by  E.  Norelius,  and  at  the  Chicago  meeting  in  March  the  following 
year  the  report  of  the  committee  was  discussed  for  two  and  a  half 
days  and  finally  adopted.  With  some  minor  changes  that  constitution 
has  since  then  been  in  operation  in  our  congregations. 

The  second  article,  dealing  with  the  Doctrine,  is  formulated  thus : 

"This  Ev.  Luth.  Congregation  holds  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  are 
the  revealed  Word  of  God,  and  the  only  sufficient  and  infallible  rule 
and  standard  of  faith  and  practice. 

We  also  accept  not  only  the  three  General  Creeds  (the  Apostolic,  the 
Xicene,  and  the  Athanasian)  but  also  the  unaltered  Augsburg  Con- 
fession as  a  brief  but  true  statement  of  the  main  doctrines  of  the 
Christian  Religion ;  this  Confession  to  be  understood  in  accordance 
with  the  development  thereof,  contained  in  the  other  Symbolical 
Books  of  the  Lutheran  Church." 

This  is  the  fundamental  article  of  the  constitution,  and  this  especial- 
ly unites  all  our  congregations  into  one  Synod.  Comparing  this 
article  with  the  8th  and  9th  article  of  "The  Principles  of  Faith" 
approved  by  the  General  Council,  ten  years  later,  we  find  that  the 
founders  of  our  Synod  and  those  of  the  Council  were  one  in  Spirit 
and  Faith.  Articles  VIII  and  IX  read  as  follows: 

"We  accept  and  acknowledge  the  doctrines  of  the  LTnaltered  Augs- 
burg Confession  in  its  original  sense  as  throughout  in  conformity  with 
the  pure  truth  of  which  God's  Word  is  the  only  rule.  We  accept  its 
statement  of  truth  as  in  perfect  accordance  with  the  Canonical  Script- 
ures :  We  reject  the  errors  it  condemns,  and  believe  that  all  which  it 
commits  to  the  liberty  of  the  Church,  of  right  belongs  to  that  liberty." 


AND  THE  GENERAL  COUNCIL  221 

"In  thus  formally  accepting  and  acknowledging  the  Unaltered 
Augsburg  Confession,  we  declare  our  conviction,  that  the  other  Con- 
fessions of  the  Ev.  Luth.  Church,  inasmuch  as  they  set  forth  none 
other  than  its  system  of  doctrine,  and  articles  of  faith,  are  of  necessity 
pure  and  scriptural.  Pre-eminent  among  such  accordant,  pure  and 
scriptural  statements  of  doctrine,  by  their  intrinsic  excellence,  by  the 
great  and  necessary  ends  for  which  they  were  prepared,  by  their 
historical  position  and  by  the  general  judgment  of  the  Church,  are 
these :  the  Apology  of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  the  Smalkald  Articles, 
the  Catechisms  of  Luther,  and  the  Formula  of  Concord,  all  of  which 
are,  Avith  the  Unaltered  Augsburg  Confession,  in  the  perfect  harmony 
of  one  and  the  same  spiritual  truth." 

That  the  Confessional  basis  of  our  Synod  has  been  conservative 
Lutheran,  reacting  back  into  the  decade  prior  to  1860,  when  the  Chi- 
cago, the  Mississippi  and  the  Minnesota  Conferences  organized  them- 
selves into  the  Augustana  Synod,  is  due  partly  to  the  education  re- 
ceived by  those  early  pioneers  in  Sweden,  but  especially  to  the  in- 
fluence of  one  man,  whose  ministry  among  us  has  spanned  more  than 
half  a  century.  We  refer  to  our  venerable  patriarch  Dr.  E.  Norelius. 
He  received  his  theological  training  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  under  the 
instruction  of  Prof.  W.  F.  Lehman  and  other  conservative  and  able 
Ohio  Synod  men.  There  he  became  thoroughly  indoctrinated  with 
pure  Liitheran  doctrine. 

Being  also  endowed  with  a  clear  judgment,  with  a  remarkable 
memory  and  with  an  unfeigned  piety  he  has  wielded  an  influence 
for  good,  far  beyond  what  we  of  a  younger  generation  are  at  present 
able  to  comprehend.  He  alone  warned  against  and  opposed  consist- 
ently the  union  with  the  Synod  of  Northern  Illinois,  and  he  has  been 
for  forty  years  a  staunch  and  unfaltering  upholder  of  our  union  with 
the  General  Council. 

But  those  early  years,  with  their  bitter  experiences  of  unionism, 
paved  the  way  for  the  true  union  with  the  General  Council,  just  as 
truly  as  the  bitter  experiences  of  the  Pennsylvania  Synod  led  to  the 
organization  of  the  General  Council. 

The  withdrawal  of  our  men  from  the  Synod  of  Northern  Illinois  in 
April  1860,  when  Prof.  Esbjorn,  for  valid  reasons,  withdrew  with 
his  students  from  Springfield  to  Chicago,  created  a  great  stir  not 
only  in  the  West,  but  also  in  the  East. 


222  THE  A  UG USTA  NA  S  YNOD 

In  May  of  that  year,  Dr.  W.  A.  Passavant  wrote  from  Pittsburg  to 
Dr.  E.  Norelius :  "May  the  Almighty  God  most  graciously  lend  the 
aid  of  his  Holy  Spirit  to  your  deliberations  at  your  coming  conven- 
tion. I  hope  that  nothing  will  be  said  or  done  with  violence  or 
passion.  Would  to  God  that  'you  could  see  your  way  clearly  to  come 
into  the  General  Synod  fully  on  the  Augsburg  Confession.  It  would 
greatly  strengthen  our  hands  in  that  body.  But  if  not,  let  nothing 
be  done  against  it,  or  a  new  issue  be  made.  Go  on  quietly,  attending 
to  your  appropriate  work,  and  God  will  raise  up  friends  and  funds 
on  every  side.  Yours, 

W.  A.  PASSAVAXT." 

This  good  advice  was  followed  by  our  men.  They  organized  an 
independent  Scandinavian  Synod  and  attended  to  their  "appro- 
priate work,"  and  five  years  later  Dr.  Passavant  was  among  those 
who  withdrew  from  the  General  Synod  and  invited  our  men  to 
come  and  take  part  with  them  in  organizing  the  General  Council. 

None  of  our  men  could  be  present  at  that  preliminary  meeting 
at  Reading,  Pa.,  in  December  1866,  but  the  printed  proceedings  of 
that  meeting  state  at  the  close  of  the.  5th  session : 

"Before  adjournment  a  communion  from  Eev.  Prof.  T.  N. 
Hasselquist,  of  the  Augustana  Synod,  was  read,  expressing  regret 
that  he  is  unable  to  be  present,  and  invoking  the  blessing  of  the 
Highest  on  both  the  Convention  and  its  efforts  towards  Union  in 
the  Church  and  Faith  of  our  fathers." 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  at  Berlin,  111.,  June  1867,  Dr.  Has- 
selquist refers  to  the  Reading  Convention  in  his  report,  as  follows: 

"No  one  from  our  Synod  could  attend  the  important  Lutheran 
Convention  at  Reading,  Pa.  We  fully  endorse  the  basis  on  which 
they  reached  an  agreement  for  organizing  a  new  General  Synod. 
As  God's  Church,  according  to  God's  Word,  must  be  a  communion 
in  order  to  exert  as  great  an  influence  as  possible,  both  inwardly 
and  outwardly,  therefore  it  will  be  an  important  topic  for  consid- 
eration at  this  meeting,  to  appoint  delegates  to  represent  the  Augus- 
tana Synod  at  the  coming  convention  when  the  organization  of  the 
New  General  Synod  will  be  perfected. 

The  committee  on  the  President's  report  that  year  made  the  fol- 
lowing recommendation  which  was  adopted: 


AMD  THE  GENERAL  COUNCIL  223 

"That  three  delegates  be  elected  to  represent  our  Synod  at  the 
coming  meeting  of  the  New  General  Synod,  to  take  part  in  organ- 
izing it  and  to  report  to  our  Synod  at  its  next  annual  meeting." 

The  following  delegates  were  elected: 

T.  N.  Hasselquist;  0.  J.  Hatlestad;  Ola  Paulson; 
alternates : 

Erl.  Carlsson;  Am.  Johnson;  C.  0.  Hultgren. 

In  the  register  of  delegates  to  the  convention  at  Fort  Wayne, 
Ind.,  in  November  1867,  the  Scandinavian  Evangelical  Augustana 
Synod  is  represented  by: 

Kev.  Prof.  T.  N.  Hasselquist;  Eev.  0.  J.  Hatlestad;  Eev.  Erl. 
Carlsson. 

Immediately  after  the  register  we  find   the  following  statement: 

"On  motion,  Eesolved,  that  since  the  proper  documents  did  not 
reach  the  Augustana  Synod  in  time  for  their  adoption,  and  as  the 
purpose  of  that  body  is  manifest  in  the  presence  of  a  delegation  in 
our  midst,  that  its  delegates  be  received  as  members  of  this  con- 
vention." 

When  the  Synod  met  at  Carver,  Minn.,  in  June  1868,  the  delega- 
tion to  the  "New  General  Synod,  or  the  General  Council  of  the 
Lutheran  Church  in  America,"  presented  the  following  report: 

"To  the  Venerable  Augustana  Synod : 

The  delegates,  elected  last  year,  and  who  were  able  to  attend  the 
convention,  held  at  Fort  Wayne,  Ind.,  for  the  purpose  of  organ- 
izing the  General  Council  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  America,  re- 
spectfully submit  the  following  report  through  the  undersigned: 

The  delegates  of  our  Synod  were  received  most  cordially  as  mem- 
bers of  the  convention  and  took  part  in  all  the  deliberations  from 
the  beginning.  The  Council  consisted,  at  its  organization,  of  11 
synods,  including  the  Augustana  Synod;  it  had  in  all  about  130 
thousand  communicant  members,  1,000  congregations  and  500  pas- 
tors. Its  purpose  is  to  embrace  all  those  Lutheran  Synods  in  Amer- 
ica that  cling  to  the  venerable  and  biblical  Confession  of  our  Church, 
and  to  become  the  bond  of  union  between  them  for  mutual  encour- 
agement, strengthening  in  the  truth,  and  for  cooperation  in  their 
common  work.  The  most  important  business  was  the  discussion  and 
adoption  of  the  Constitution  which  contains  the  doctrinal  basis,  on 


224  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

which  the  Council  stands,  and  the  Church  polity  that  the  Council 
wishes  to  follow,  and  to  have  also  others  follow. 

We  wish  and  hope  that  our  Synod  will  declare  at  this  meeting  its 
fully  established  union  with  the  General  Council,  in  which  body  is 
centered  the  hope  of  all  true  Lutherans,  of  uniting  in  this  country 
the  separate  divisions  of  the  Church  of  the  Reformation. 

It  is  the  revealed  will  of  God,  that  those  who  stand  on  the  foun- 
dation of  his  pure  Word,  should  not  stand  apart,  but  be  united  as 
members  of  one  .body,  support  each  other,  present  a  united  front 
to  the  enemy,  sbare  the  cross  and  bear  each  others  burdens,  with  one 
mind  striving  together  for  the  faith  of  the  gospel. 

Finally,  it  may  be  added,  that  on  the  agreed  basis  of  representa- 
tion the  Augustana  Synod  is  entitled  to  send  ten  delegates,  and  that 
the  next  convention  of  the  Council  will  be  held  at  Pittsburg,  Pa., 
the  officers  to  decide  on  the  time  of  meeting. 

Eespectfully, 

T.  N.  HASSELQUIST. 

The  report  was  read  and  adopted,  but  concerning  our  union  with 
the  General  Council  it  was  on  motion,  Resolved: 

1  :o    That,  as  the  condition  of  union  with  the  General  Council  is 
the  formal  adoption  of  its  Articles  of  Faith  and  Church  Polity,  and, 
as  many  members  of  this  Synod  are  not  yet  ready  to  do  so,  while  the 
above  named  documents  have  not  been  translated  into  our  languages 
(Swedish  and  Norwegian),  be  it  therefore  resolved  that  these  docu- 
ments be  translated  and  made  known  to  our  congregations. 

2  :o     That  delegates  be  now  elected  to  attend  the  next  meeting  of 
the  General  Council,  and  that  they  be  instructed  to  translate  and 
print  the  above  named  documents  and  to  furnish  all  necessary  in- 
formation in  this  matter  before  the  end  of  this  year. 

3  :o     That  this  matter  be  taken  up   for  final  action  at  the  next 
meeting  of  the  Synod." 

Then  followed  the  election  of  the  delegates. 

T.  N.  Hasselquist,  ex  officio;  0.  J.  Hatlcstad;  A.  Wright;  Erl. 
Carlsson;  T.  G.  Pearson. 

Alternates : 

0.  Paulson;  J.  Amundson;  Jonas  Swensson;  J.  Engberg. 
The   register  of   the   delegates   who   attended   the    Pittsburg   con- 


AND  THE  GENERAL  COUNCIL  225 

vention  shows  that  Eev.  T.  N".  Hasselquist,  President,  and  Eev.  Erl. 
Carlsson  were  present  as  the  representatives  of  the  Augustana  Synod. 
That  they  were  very  active  members  is  evident  from  the  number  of 
committees  on  which  they  served.  That  their  arduous  duties  did 
not  end  with  the  convention  is  evident  from  the  following  statement 
on  p.  36  of  the  minutes : 

"An  abstract  of  the  minutes  of  the  First  Convention  was  ordered 
to  be  published  with  the  German  minutes  of  the  present  Convention, 
and  Eev.  Prof.  T.  N.  Hasselquist  and  Erl.  Carlsson  were  instructed 
to  translate  both  the  Fundamental  Principles  and  the  Constitution 
of  the  General  Council,  and  have  them  printed  in  the  Swedish  and 
Norwegian  Languages." 

The  report  of  the  delegation,  at  the  synodical  meeting  at  Moline, 
111.,  in  June  1869,  was  as  follows: 

"To  the  Venerable  Augustana  S'ynod: 

The  undersigned,  who  attended  the  Convention  of  the  General 
Council,  held  at  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  last  year,  respectfully  report  as 
follows : 

The  expectations  to  be  able  to  unite  the  different  genuine  Luther- 
an Elements  in  America  have  been  more  than  realized  through  that 
meeting.  Some  questions,  the  so-called  Four  Points,  were  brought 
up,  seemingly  in  order  to  cause  confusion,  if  not  disruption,  but  even 
the  enemies  of  the  General  Council  were  surprised  at  the  calm  and 
friendly  manner  in  which  the  discussion  was  carried  on,  and  at  the 
important  decisions 'arrived  at  by  the  Council.  The  whole  convention 
was  intensely  in  earnest  in  its  efforts  for  the  welfare  of  the  congre- 
gations, and  especially  for  the  Home  Mission  work  in  the  West. 

The  Council  decided,  that  in  order  to  become  more  familiar  with 
the  needs  of  that  great  field,  it  would  hold  its  next  annual  Conven- 
tion in  our  Swedish  Luth.  Immanuel  Church  at  Chicago,  111.  The 
Principles  of  Faith  and  Church  Polity  and  the  Constitution  of  the 
Council  have  been  translated,  and  published  in  Augustana,  and  we 
recommend  that  they  be  acted  on  now  according  to  the  resolution  of 
the  Synod  at  its  meeting  last  year. 

Eespectfully, 

T.   N".   HASSELQUIST, 
ERL.    CARLSSON." 


226  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

The  report  was  received  and  adopted,  but  the  question  of  uniting 
fully  with  the  Council  was  postponed  until  the  following  year.  Dele- 
gates were  elected  to  attend  the  next  Convention  of  the  Council: 

Prof.  T.  N.  Hasselquist,  ex  officio;  Prof.  A.  Weenaas;  Eev.  Jonas 
Swensson;  Rev.  Erl.  Carlsson;  Prof.  S.  L.  Harkey;  Eev.  0.  J.  Hat- 
lestad. 

Lay  delegates :  A.  A.  Klove,  from  Leland,  111. ;  P.  Colseth,  Chica- 
go, 111. ;  N".  A.  Nilson,  Milwaukee,  Wis. ;  T.  G.  Pearson,  Vasa,  Minn. ; 
Gustaf  Johnson,  Altona,  111.;  W.  0.  Holcomb,  Burlington,  Iowa. 

At  the  Chicago  Convention  we  had  a  large  delegation  including 
the  visiting  pastors. 

Delegates:  Prof.  T.  1ST.  Hasselquist;  Eev.  S.  G.  Larson;  Rev.  Erl. 
Carlsson;  Rev.  0.  J.  Hatlestad;  Prof.  S.  L.  Harkey;  Prof.  A. 
Weenaas. 

Lay  members:  A.  A.  Klove;  P.  Colseth;  N.  A.  Nilson;  P.  L.  Haw- 
kinson. 

Visiting  pastors:  A.  Johnson;  A.  W.  Dahlsten;  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl; 
John  S.  Benzon;  N".  Th.  Winquist;  P.  S'joblom;  A.  Andreen;  C.  0. 
Lindell;  B.  M.  Halland;  0.  Paulson;  A.  R.  Cervin;  A.  G.  Setter- 
dahl;  H.  0.  Lindeblad;  P.  M.  Sannquist. 

The  report  of  our  delegation  was  presented  and  acted  on  by  our 
Synod  at  its  meeting  in  Andover,  111.,  in  June  1870,  when  the  Union 
of  the  Augustana  Synod  with  the  General  Council  was  consummated. 

To  an  impartial  observer  it  is  evident,  that  under  the  Providence 
of  God,  this  Union  has  been  of  inestimable  value  to  our  Synod. 

We  escaped  the  bitter  experience  of  our  Norwegian  brethren,  who 
affiliated  with  the  German  Missouri  Synod,  and  found  themselves 
entangled  soon,  not  only  in  the  Predestination  Error,  ~bui  also  in 
the  heartless  dogmatic  orthodoxism  and  objectivism  of  that  Synod, 
and  in  the  self-satisfied  exclusivism  of  that  body,  which,  to  most  of 
our  Norwegian  brethren  at  last  became  unbearable,  and  compelled 
them  to  withdraw  and  form  an  organization  of  their  own. 

It  is  very  doubtful  if  our  Synod  could  have  withstood  "the  on- 
slaught of  Waldenstromianism,  and  held  the  fort  and  waxed  strong- 
er," during  the  years  1872 — 75,  when  that  stream  of  misguided 
pietism  overflowed  Sweden,  swept  across  the  Atlantic,  and  beat  upon 
our  Synod  —  if  we  had  not  been  united  with  the  General  Council. 
That  union,  based  on  the  unchangeable  confessional  foundation  of 


AND  THE  GENERAL  COUNCIL  227 

our  Church,  had  much  to  do  with  saving  us  from  the  threatened 
danger  of  the  Waldenstromian  sectarianism. 

During  these  forty  years  we  have  had  no  doctrinal  controversy 
which  in  itself  is  ample  proof  of  how  well  the  foundation  was  laid 
by  the  fathers  of  the  Council. 

In  the  sphere  of  Church  Polity  there  has  been  some  friction,  due 
to  the  troublesome  language  question,  and  to  the  overlapping  of 
mission  fields,  but  these  troubles  have,  on  the  whole,  been  amicably 
settled.  The  need  af  a  very  aggressive  English  Home  Mission  work 
becomes  more  apparent,  as  the  younger  generations  take  the  place  of 
the  fathers. 

One  of  the  greatest  blessings  that  our  Synod  has  derived  from  its 
union  with  the  General  Council  is  the  preservation  of  the  Synod 
itself  as  a  united  body.  Should  that  union  ever  be  broken,  which 
God  in  his  mercy  forbid,  then  the  unity  of  the  Synod  would  become 
a  thing  of  the  past.  The  Synod  would  then  lapse  into  a  dangerous 
exclusivism,  which  would  lead  to  petty  tyranny  and  eventually  to 
disruption.  In  our  union  with  the  General  Council  —  the  most  pro- 
gressive and  also  the  most  conservative  Lutheran  body  in  the  U.  S. 
—  we  have  also  a  feeling  of  solidarity,  which  is  growing  stronger  in 
proportion  as  we  learn  to  know  each  other  better,  and  the  language- 
barriers  disappear,  and  we  realize  more  fully  the  great  and  glorious 
mission  of  our  Lutheran  Church  in  the  Western  Hemisphere. 

The  Luther  League  Movement,  with  its  educational  agencies;  our 
Graded  Sunday  School  System,  the  best  in  the  world;  our  Home, 
Foreign  and  Inner  Mission  Work,  and  other  great  undertakings,  are 
all  paving  the  way  for  a  future  United  Lutheran  Church  of  North 
America.  That  seems  to  have  been,  as  it  were,  a  future  prophetic 
vision  of  the  founders  of  the  Council,  and  the  signs  of  the  times 
seem  to  point  to  its  realization.  Even  independent  synods  are  be- 
ginning to  realize  that  the  mission  of  the  General  Council  is  to 
preserve  sound  Lutheranism  in  the  English  language,  although  the 
Council  has  from  the  beginning  been  a  polyglot  body.  As  English 
has  become  the  universal  language  of  our  age,  and  as  the  territory 
of  the  Council  extends  across  this  continent,  it  is  self-evident  that 
the  position  and  influence  of  the  Council  is  not  local  or  sectional, 
but  national,  and  is  even  becoming  international. 

Furthermore,  it  may  become  necessary,  in  a  not  remote  future,  for 


228  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

Lutherans  and  all  other  Protestants  of  these  United  States,  to  de- 
fend their  civil  and  religious  rights,  for  the  policy  of  Rome  to  usurp 
political  power  is  becoming  dangerously  aggressive.  Somehow  we 
feel,  that  if  such  a  struggle  should  come,  our  Church  will  take  a 
lead  in  this  New  World  in  the  defence  of  the  pure  faith  once  deliv- 
ered to  the  saints,  just  as,  in  times  past,  she  took  such  a  lead  in  the 
Old  World.  It  may  be  that  nothing  else  can  fully  unite  us  as  a 
Church,  than  such  a  great  crisis  threatening  our  very  existence. 
Come  what  may,  AVC  know  that,  "In  all  these  things  we  are  more 
than  conquerors  through  him  that  loved  us."  Rom.  8:  37. 

C.  A.  BLOMGREX. 


The  Significance  of  the  Augustana  Synod 
to  the  Swedish  Lutherans  in  America. 


ULLY  ninety  per  cent,  of  the  Swedes  that  left  their  native 
country  about  the  middle  of  the  last  century  had  been 
brought  up  in  the  Lutheran  Church.  In  the  homeland 
they  were  more  or  less  active  members  of  this  communion. 
Coming  to  this  country  they  were  strangers  not  only  to  its  industrial 
and  social  ways  ajid  customs,  but  also  to  the  prevalent  mode  of  re- 
ligious worship.  The  Swedish  immigrant  of  those  days  was  as 
religious  as  any  other  class  of  immigrants,  and  in  many  instances 
a  great  deal  more  so.  In  his  heart  there  was  a  deep-seated  love  for 
the  Church  of  his  mother  country  and  the  faith  of  his  childhood. 
For  this  reason  did  the  many  and  multicolored  missionaries  of  the 
various  denominations  of  this  land  find  it  an  unusually  difficult  task 
to  turn  his  mind  from  the  Lutheran  Church  to  some  other  com- 
munion. There  were  then  no  Swedish  Lutheran  congregations  organ- 
ized on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic,  but  the  Swede  resolutely  stuck  to 
the  faith  wherein  he  had  been  fostered  and  refused  to  cast  his  lot 
with  any  other  religious  body. 

This  would  seem  to  indicate  that  the  Swedish  confessor  of  the 
doctrine  of  Luther'  was  set  adrift  and  coldly  told  to  shift  for  himself. 
Not  so.  Messages  went  across  the  waters  to  men  of  spiritual  mind 
asking  that  Lutheran  ministers  be  sent  to  the  New  World.  The  cry 
for  help  was  not  sounded  in  vain.  Revs.  L.  P.  Esbjorn,  T.  N.  Hassel- 
quist,  0.  C.  T.  Andren,  Erland  Carlsson  and  Jonas  Swensson  went 
to  the  Macedonia  of  the  Great  West  for  the  purpose  of  breaking  the 
bread  of  life  to  those  among  the  Swedes  that  were  spiritually  hungry. 


230  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

These  men  sought  localities  where  the  Swedes  had  settled  in  larger 
numbers.  In  a  short  time  they  had  succeeded  in  organizing  congrega- 
tions that  adopted  the  unaltered  Augsburg  Confession  as  their  con- 
fession of  faith  and  practice.  But  they  were  not  satisfied  with  this 
alone,  they  forthwith  laid  plans  for  the  securing  of  more  ministers 
that  were  to  go  forth  and  herald  the  gospel  of  the  Kingdom  to  the 
Swedes  in  dispersion.  If  godly  men  in  the  mother  country  could  be 
persuaded  to  come  over  and  minister  to  their  brothers  and  sisters  in 
America,  good  and  well,  if  not,  they  would  seek  out  spiritual-minded 
men  among  the  immigrants  themselves,  whom  they  would  educate  and 
set  apart  for  the  cure  of  souls.  Before  long  the  pioneer  ministers 
among  the  Swedish  Lutherans  of  the  United  States  realized  that  they 
were  forced  to  the  latter  alternative.  In  a  way  it  was  a  disappoint- 
ment for  it  entailed  any  amount  of  worry  and  hard  work,  and  some- 
times the  material  at  their  disposal  was  not  the  most  desirable.  The 
developments  of  the  last  half  of  the  past  century  have  shown,  how- 
ever, that  this  mode  of  procedure  was  in  the  end  the  very  best  for  all 
concerned. 

Under  these  conditions  the  work  of  gathering  in  the  scattered 
Swedes  went  right  on.  In  but  a  few  years  there  was  quite  a  num- 
ber of  Swedish  Lutheran  congregations  in  the  land.  Before  long 
it  began  to  be  noised  about  that  these  organizations  were  fast 
becoming  the  nucleus  for  the  Swedes  in  Xorth  America.  And  as 
soon  as  the  number  of  congregations  became  at  all  respectable,  the 
question  of  federation  arose.  It  was  thought  that  by  combining  with 
each  other  and  forming  one  strong  general  body,  the  work  of  the  in- 
dividual congregations  would  be  benefited  and  the  extension  of  the 
Kingdom  would  be  much  facilitated.  Ideas  of  this  sort  began  to 
fill  the  minds  of  prominent  leaders,  both  among  the  ministers  and 
the  laymen,  and  resulted  in  the  formation  of  the  Augustan  a  Synod  in 
the  year  1860. 

From  now  on  the  endeavors  were  united  as  they  had  never  been 
before.  The  people  began  to  realize. that  it  was  possible,  by  combin- 
ing its  efforts,  to  become  a  great  power  for  good  among  the  Swedes 
of  the  land.  The  non-churchly  element,  and  there  was  quite  a  sprink 
ling  of  it,  looked  askance  at  the  strivings  of  the  church  people.  It 
was  well  satisfied  that  the  work  of  the  Augustana  Synod  was  but 
temporary  and  that  before  long  it  would  go  down.  And  why  shouldn't 


AND  THE  S  WE  DISH  L  UTHERANS  IN  AMERICA       231 

it?  This  was  a  free  country,  there  was  no  need  of  serving  God  here, 
every  one  was  privileged  to  do  just  as  he  chose  in  this  respect,  and 
hadn't  a  respectable  number  of  them  left  S'weden  ostensibly  for  the 
very  purpose  of  getting  out  of  reach  of  the  gospel  of  Christ?  Why, 
then,  should  they  permit  themselves  here  to  be  bored  to  death  by  that 
very  thing  ?  This  class  of  people  therefore  put  up  a  stiff  fight  against 
the  work  of  the  Church.  All  their  efforts,  however,  went  for  naught. 
The  ruling  spirit  of  the  Augustana  Synod  was  evidently  another  than 
the  one  with  whom  its  enemies  professed  an  intimate  acquaintance. 

The  Augustana  Synod  continued  not  only  to  hold  its  own,  but  it 
persisted  at  all  times  to  move  on  the  breastworks  of  the  enemy.  Many 
a  citadel  was  carried  by  assault.  The  number  of  congregations,  min- 
isters and  communicants  was  constantly  growing.  Whenever  a  good 
and  relatively  competent  man  was  found,  he  was  prevailed -upon  to 
take  up  the  work  of  preaching  the  pure  and  unadulterated  gospel  to 
his  countrymen.  A  constant  stream  of  laborers  came  in  and  was 
sent  out  to  do  valiant  work  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord.  Up  to  the 
present  time  this  mode  of  work  has  been  pursued,  and  to-day 
there  are  comparatively  few  Swedish  settlements  of  any  importance 
which  have  not  been  offered  the  services  of  a  Swedish  Lutheran  min- 
ister of  the  gospel.  Years  ago  it  was  conceded,  by  those  who  were 
supposed  to  know,  that  the  Augustana  Synod  had  accomplished  along 
these  lines,  among  the  Swedish  Lutherans  in  America,  what  no  other 
denomination  had  done  or  ever  could  do.  It  has  to  a  very  great 
extent  become  the  bond  of  union  between  the  Swedes  of  the  United 
States.  It  has  furnished,  and  still  continues  to  furnish,  a  spiritual 
home  to  a  vast  number  of  the  S"wedes  of  the  land.  Its  churchly  work 
commands  the  respect  even  of  those  that  profess  to  believe  but  in 
themselves.  If  one  were  to-day  to  lift  out  of  the  life  of  the  Swedes 
of  this  country  the  Augustana  Synod,  in  reference  to  its  Christian 
and  spiritual  work,  it  were  tantamount  to  the  removal  of  the  back- 
bone from  the  moral  body  of  the  people. 

But  the  Augustana  Synod  has  done  vastly  more  than  to  preach  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  to  the  people  and  to  organize  congregations.  It  has 
been  one  of  the  several  bodies  to  bring  over  from  Europe  the 
preaching  of  the  kingdom  in  harmony  with  the  unaltered  Augsburg 
Confession.  In  reference  to  our  Synod  there  has  never  been  any 
wavering  at  all  on  this  point.  The  great  doctrines  of  original  sin, 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

repentance,  justification,  faith,  and  sanctification  have  ever  been 
held  forth  in  the  simplicity,  clearness,  and  strength  of  this  Con- 
fession. Never  has  the  Synod  shown  the  least  leaning  towards  any- 
thing that  might  be  interpreted  as  a  yielding  to  the  "up-to-date" 
spirit  in  religious  matters.  The  Synod  has  always  believed  that  the 
revelations  of  God  were  for  all  mankind  and  for  all  times,  and  that 
these  revelations  cannot  be  changed  according  to  the  will  of  man. 
In  other  words,  God  is  never  to  accommodate  himself  to  men  in  this 
respect,  but  it  is  always  incumbent  on  man  to  yield  himself  entirely 
to  God.  The  teaching  of  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Augsburg  Con- 
fession with  reference  to  the  sacraments  has  also  been  adhered  to 
with  strictness.  The  Synod  does  not  presume  to  act  as  a  reviser  for 
God,  it  simply  seeks  to  be  used  as  his  mouthpiece.  For  this  reason 
it  believes  that  the  declarations  of  Christ  and  the  apostles,  in  respect 
of  these  means  of  grace,  should  ever  be  permitted  to  stand. 

In  this  way  the  Synod  has  always  been  to  the  Swedes  within  its 
territory  a  conservator  of  the  doctrines  and  traditions  according  to 
which  so  many  of  our  people  have  been  brought  up  beyond  the  sea. 
It  has  been  a  lighthouse  giving  out  a  steady  and  reliable  light  to  those 
embarking  upon  the  sea  of  life.  From  this  point  of  view,  it  has  been 
of  inestimable  benefit  to  all  S'wedes  that  seek  reliable  spiritual 
guidance  and  a  spiritual  home  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word. 

From  its  entrance  upon  the  arena,  the  Augustana  Synod  was  pro- 
vided with  a  complete  moral  code.  At  the  start  it  set  its  face  reso- 
lutely against  the  sins  of  the  day.  Drunkenness,  immorality,  dancing, 
and  all  its  concomitant  evils,  have  always  been  under  the  ban  of  the 
Synod.  No  one  has  ever  been  able  to  arise  and  say  that  the  Synod 
has  in  one  way  or  another  minced  words  about  these  evils.  Never 
has  it  treated  lightly  any  of  these  "shortcomings"  of  men  and  women. 
This  is  the  main  reason  why  in  certain  circles  of  the  present  day  the 
Synod  is  more  or  less  unpopular.  "The  Synod  is  all  right,  if  only 
it  were  not  quite  so  strict  in  these  and  kindred  matters."  Such  ex- 
pressions are  frequently  heard  in  the  quarters  of  those  that  love  a 
free  and  easy  life  and  whose  moral  code  is  more  or  less  elastic.  And 
yet,  when  many  of  these  people  fall  ill  and  are  about  to  die,  they 
place  more  confidence  in  the  ministration  of  one  of  our  ministers  than 
in  any  others.  The  Swedish  people  as  a  whole  are  with  the  Synod 
in  this  respect.  We  know  this  in  this  way:  Every  time  we  go  into 


a  community  where  there  has  been  no  Swedish  Lutheran  organization 
and  begin  to  preach  the  gospel  and  organize  a  church,  drunkenness, 
dancing,  and  immorality  begin  to  decrease.  In  the  course  of  a  few 
years  the  community  has  been  so  changed  that  one  who  has  been 
absent  from  it  for  some  time  and  returns  to  it,  does  not  recognize 
it  as  the  one  he  left  some  years  ago.  And  wherever  we  go  in  and 
remain  there  is  a  marked  uplift  of  the  people.  The  common  schools 
do  a  good  work  in  raising  the  standards  of  life  and  in  bringing  in 
refinement,  but  we  have  noticed  many  a  time  that  a  community  may 
have  all  the  advantages  offered  by  the  schools  and  the  communities 
in  general,  if  there  is  no  Swedish  Lutheran  church  there,  the  refine- 
ment is  not  what  it  will  be  in  a  few  years  after  the  Church  has 
gone  in.  The  Swedish  people  of  this  country  owe  any  amount  of 
gratitude  to  our  Synod  only  for  this. 

It  was  the  work  of  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  that  called  our 
Synod  into  existence.  Along  with  it  has  gone,  however,  the  task  of 
giving  the  children  born  to  parents  speaking  the  Swedish  language 
in  this  country,  a  Christian  education.  Our  fathers  and  mothers 
had  in  Sweden  received  not  only  a  general  secular  education,  but 
also,  and  chiefly,  religious  instruction.  By  reason  hereof  they  were 
well  informed  as  to  the  truths  of  the  Christian  religion  and  the 
teachings  of  the  Lutheran  Church.  They  felt  that  it  was  morally 
incumbent  on  them  to  provide  as  good  a  bringing  up  along  these 
lines  for  their  children  as  they  themselves  had  received.  Hence  the 
establishment  of  the  parochial  school.  A  generation  ago  very  few 
congregations  of  any  importance  could  be  found  that  did  not  provide 
in  this  manner  for  the  children  of  the  community,  it  mattered  not 
whether  their  parents  were  formally  connected  with  the  church  or 
not.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  as  much  cannot  be  said  of  our  congre- 
gations of  the  present  time.  Many  of  these  have  now,  for  one  reason 
or  other,  become  lukewarm  in  their  relation  to  the  parochial  school. 
Many  hundreds  of  thousands  of  the  children  of  former  days  received 
religious  training  in  these  schools.  They  were  grounded  in  the  truths 
of  the  Bible  and  in  the  main  tenets  of  the  Lutheran  Church.  To 
estimate  the  benefits  of  this  schooling  is  manifestly  impossible. 
Suffice  it  to  say  that  in  this  manner  hundreds  of  thousands  of  men 
and  women  that  are  now  living  among  us  have  received  impulses 
that  for  their  entire  lives  have  made  them  better  men  and  women, 

The  Augustana  Synod  16 


234  THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 

better  citizens  and  better  Christians  than  they  otherwise  would  have 
been.  Coupled  with  this  training  is  also  that  of  the  Confirmation 
class.  Here  is,  so  to  speak,  the  place  where  the  finishing  touches 
are  put  on.  And  these  classes  are  attended,  and  have  always  been 
attended,  by  a  great  number  of  boys  and  girls  whose  parents  never 
belonged  to  any  of  our  churches.  A  host  of  these  boys  and  girls 
manifest  just  as  much  interest  in  this  work  as  do  those  that  have 
been  born  inside  the  Church  and  always  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  its 
care.  Many  tens  of  thousands  of  young  people  of  this  class  have 
during  the  years  been  sent  out  into  the  world  carrying  in  their  heads 
and  hearts  more  or  less  of  the  Christian  truths  that  have  been  im- 
parted to  them  during  the  time  that  they  prepared  for  confirmation. 
Every  year  several  thousands  of  young  people  are  trained  in  this 
manner  and  taught  the  way  in  which  they  should  walk  in  order 
that  they  may  develop  into  good  fathers  and  mothers,  good  citizens 
and  finally  attain  unto  life  eternal  in  heaven  above.  In  this  manner 
has  the  Augustana  Synod  laid  a  broad  and  lasting  foundation 
for  a  moral  and  religious  life  in  the  hearts  of  a  vast  army  of  young 
people  belonging  to  our  nationality  in  this  land.  Will  some  one 
rise  up  and  declare  that  this  work  has  been  a  failure?  Is  there 
one  so  lost  to  all  sense  of  propriety  and  moral  honesty  that  he  will 
insist  that  the  Augustana  Synod  has  not  been  a  great  power  for  good 
along  these  lines  among  the  Swedes  in  the  land  of  their  adoption? 
If  the  Christian  religion  counts  for  anything,  if  the  doctrines  of  the 
Lutheran  Church  are  of  importance,  if  morality  among  the  peopL: 
is  a  desideratum,  then  it  must  be  admitted  by  all  who  know  the  facts 
that  the  Augustana  Synod  has  in  this  respect  proved  itself  a  work- 
man that  needeth  not  be  ashamed. 

The  Lutheran  Church,  however,  has  never  been  one-sided  and 
fanatical.  It  has  ever  felt  called  upon  to  care  for  the  souls  of  men. 
But  this  has  never  been  done  at  the  expense  of  the  intellect.  No 
Church  has  more  positive  convictions  along  this  line  than  has  the 
Lutheran  Church.  And  the  Augustana  Synod  has  been  true  to  the 
traditions  of  the  mother  Church  also  in  this  respect.  Fifty  years 
ago  it  began  to  inaugurate  a  system  of  general  higher  education. 
True  enough,  the  beginnings  were  small,  as  small  as  the  traditional 
mustard  seed.  But  like  it,  they  contained  a  germ  of  life  that  was 
powerful.  Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary  sprang  into 


AND  THE  S  WE  DISH  L  UTHERANS  IN  A  ME  RICA       235 

existence  half  a  century  ago.  Its  first  and  prime  object  was  to 
prepare  men  for  the  ministry  of  the  Church.  These  men  were  to 
meet  the  Lutheran  immigrant  as  he  came  from  Sweden  and  offer 
him  spiritual  food  and  guidance.  The  courses  of  those  days  at  Augus- 
tana  were  not  the  courses  of  to-day  at  the  same  institution.  Neither 
were  the  requirements  of  the  students  at  Yale  at  that  time  those  of 
the  Yale  of  1910.  But  the  intentions  were  good  and  the  line  of 
energy  true.  It  is  doubtful  whether  the  fathers  of  those  days  thought 
for  a  moment  that  the  state  of  development  of  the  present  would 
ever  be  reached.  One  thing  is  certain,  though,  and  it  is  this :  The 
leaders  of  our  Synod  of  half  a  century  ago  bent  all  their  energies 
to  as  sound  and  as  rapid  a  development  of  the  plan  of  a  general 
higher  education  as  was  possible.  The  grass  never  grew  under  their 
feet  in  respect  of  this  matter.  And  what  is  the  result?  Four  full- 
fledged  colleges  and  six  academies.  And  more  yet  to  come.  Thou- 
sands of  young  men  and  women  have  in  the  course  of  the  past  half 
century  passed  through,  the  halls  of  learning  of  these  institutions 
and  acquired  more  or  less  of  an  education.  Hundreds  of  these  have 
entered  the  ministry,  thousands  are  scattered  all  over  our  broad 
land  and  engaged  in  various  occupations,  all  of  them  imbued,  more 
or  less,  with  the  spirit  instilled  into  their  hearts  while  they  were  at 
these  schools.  And  every  one  of  these  institutions  has  stood,  and 
stands  to-day,  squarely  on  the  basis  of  the  Christian  religion  and  the 
Lutheran  interpretation  of  the  same.  Moral  influences  of  the  very 
best  have  continually  streamed  forth  from  these  educational  centers, 
and  it  is  not  possible  that  the  students  should  have  been  able 
entirely  to  free  themselves  from  the  impressiors  received.  Who  can 
compute  the  worth  of  this  work  to  the  Swedish  Lutherans  of  the  land  ? 
It  can  never  be  measured  in  dollars  and  cents.  Its  best  fruits  and 
recompense  are  men  and  women  morally  and  intellectually  sound, 
and  people  of  this  stamp  arc  worth  more  than  material  wealth  to 
any  community.  The  service  rendered  in  this  respect  by  our  Synod 
to  the  Swedish  Lutherans  of  America  is  absolutely  beyond  com- 
putation. 

Along  with  this  schooling  of  the  children  and  the  youth  has  gone 
the  preservation  of  the  S'wedish  language  and  the  best  Swedish 
national  traits.  There  has  been  no  systematic  attempt  whatever  on 
the  part  of  the  extra-church  Swedish  population  of  the  country  to 


236  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

preserve  the  language  of  our  forefathers  among  the  immigrants. 
The  pulpits  and  the  schools  of  the  Augustana  Synod  have  done 
far  more  for  this  cause  than  all  the  other  Swedes  of  America 
put  together.  We  are  not  inclined  to  minimize  in  the  least  the  aid 
given  this  work  by  other  Swedish  denominations  of  the  land,  but 
we  are  not  oblivious  of  the  fact  that  these  are  merely  appendices  to 
the  respective  English  churches  with  which  they  are  affiliated.  Under 
such  circumstances  they  cannot,  of  course,  pay  the  attention  to  this 
matter  that  they  possibly  might  desire.  When  one  works  for  wages, 
one  must  heed  the  behests  of  one's  master.  The  Augustana  Synod  has 
ever  been  working  for  itself,  that  is,  for  the  best  interests  of  the 
Swedish  people  of  America. 

Many  there  are,  of  course,  that  incline  towards  ascribing  to  the 
Swedish  press  of  the  land  the  credit  for  the  maintenance  of  the 
Swedish  language.  But,  pray,  who  started  the  Swedish  press  in  the 
United  States?  Did  not  Dr.  Hasselquist  publish  the  first  Swedish 
newspaper  on  this  continent?  And  if  you  eliminate  the  Augustana 
Synod  people,  and  all  that  are  influenced  by  the  Synod  in  one  way 
or  another,  how  many  of  the  remaining  would  read  a  Swedish  news- 
paper, how  many  of  them  would  be  interested  in  any  manner  in 
that  Avhich  is  specifically  Swedish?  Had  it  not  been  for  the  work 
of  the  Synod,  the  Swedish  language  would  be  spoken  to-day  by 
very  few  people  in  our  land.  If  you  know  anything  at  all  about 
the  matter,  you  know  that  influences  were  brought  to  bear  on  the 
pioneers  of  our  Church  of  a  nature  to  do  away  with  the  Swedish 
at  once.  Who  counteracted  that  movement?  Not  the  easy,  happy- 
go-lucky  Swedes,  but  the  Augustana  Synod  ministers  and  laymen. 
He  who  places  any  value  whatever  on  the  Swedish  language,  must 
admit  that  the  Augustana  S}rnod  has  been  the  greatest  factor  in  this 
country  for  its  preservation.  This  has  been  to  the  Synod  purely 
a  labor  of  love,  but,  notwithstanding  this,  of  great  value  to  our 
countrymen  living  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  our  land. 

Then  there  are  the  national  traits.  In  a  sense  you  might  say 
that  these  are  not  of  special  importance,  since  these  must  of  necessity 
be  somewhat  similar  the  world  over.  Admitting  that  you  are  right 
in  the  main,  we  feel  that  we  must,  nevertheless,  dissent  to  some 
extent  from  your  view.  Come,  now,  be  honest,  you  know  that  the 
national  traits  of  the  Swede  and  the  Italian  are  not  the  same.  You 


AND  THE  S  WE  DISH  L  UTHERA  NS  IN  AMERICA       237 

know  also  that  there  is  in  some  matters  quite  a  dissimilarity  between 
those  of  the  Swede  and  the  Simon  pure  Yankee.  If  you  do  not 
know  it,  you  ought  to  by  this  time.  As  a  rule  the  Swede  is  honest, 
industrious  and  frugal,  and  religious  as  well.  Every  observant 
traveler  says  that  of  the  people  of  Sweden.  But  traits  of  this  sort 
are  easily  lost.  There  are  a  host  of  influences  in  America  that  have 
the  tendency  to  rob  the  Swede  of  these  qualities.  The  Augustana 
Synod  has  always  stood  for  their  preservation  and  increase.  It  has 
sought  to  effect  this  by  a  true  presentation  of  the  teachings  of  the 
Bible.  True  Christianity  will  make  a  person  honest,  frugal,  and 
industrious.  Many  of  the  S'wedes  themselves  have  stood  for  another 
mode  of  life.  There  are  plenty  of  influences  at  work  to-day  among 
the  Swedes  of  this  land  whose  object  is  to  turn  away  from  right 
living.  We  do  not  claim  that  the  open  and  avowed  aim  of  many 
organizations  is  this,  but  the  result  of  their  endeavors  amount  to  it 
just  the  same. 

There  is  just  one  more,  thought  and  we  are  through.  The  Augus- 
tana Synod  has  placed  the  greatest  stress  on  the  salvation  of  the 
soul,  the  training  of  the  intellect,  and  the  inculcation  of  morals. 
We  are  pleased  to  say  that  it  has  not  neglected  the  body.  Several 
of  its  Orphan  Homes  came  into  existence  almost  a  half  century  ago. 
Its  eight  homes  of  this  character  have  brought  up  hundreds  and 
thousands  of  boys  and  girls.  It  has  made  men  and  women  out  of 
much  material  that  otherwise  would  have  gone  to  waste.  From 
this  point  of  view  it  has  saved  many  bodies  and  souls  of  our  country- 
men. Its  Hospitals  have  done  and  are  constantly  doing  a  great 
work  for  the  sick  and  dying.  The  Homes  for  the  Aged,  although  but 
recently  organized,  have  already  been  of  great  service  and  are 
destined  to  do  much  good  in  the  near  future.  Its  Deaconess  and 
Inner  Mission  work  purports  to  be  of  service  not  only  to  the  souls, 
but  also  to  the  bodies  of  those  who  are  more  or  less  unfortunate. 
The  Augustana  Synod  has  entered  nearly  every  department  of  service. 
It  proposes  never  to  withdraw  from  any  work  which  it  has  under- 
taken, but  on  the  contrary  to  expand  and  to  enter  still  other  fields 
of  service  as  the  opportunities  present  themselves. 

The  sketch  of  the  work  of  the  Augustana  Synod,  as  it  is  given 
above,  is  necessarily  brief  and  incomplete.  Enough  has  been  said, 
however,  to  indicate  the  position  of  the  Synod  among  the  Swedes 


238  THE  AUGUSTA NA  SYNOD 

of  the  United  States.  That  it  has  been  of  immense  service  to  our 
people  in  a  religious,  moral,  and  intellectual  manner,  none  will  deny 
save  those  who  are  inexplicably  obtuse  and  morally  degenerate. 
In  the  future  the  Synod  will,  in  substance,  follow  along  the  route 
mapped  out  in  the  past  and  constantly  endeavor  to  widen  its  circle 
of  usefulness.  If  we  know  it  aright,  it  will  never  recede  from  its 
position  on  Christianity,  morals,  and  education.  Its  spirit  of  con- 
stantly reaching  out  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  the  gospel  to  all 
those  that  understand  the  Swedish,  will  be  rigidly  adhered  to. 
Neither  will  it  permit  its  own  children  to  shift  for  themselves. 
These  will  be  looked  after  according  to  its  best  ability.  It  will  con- 
tinue to  be  a  power  for  good  in  the  home,  the  Church,  and  the  State. 
As  the  years  go  by  systematic  and  persistent  efforts  will  be  made 
to  increase  this  power.  Great  things  have  been  accomplished  in  the 
past,  the  prospects  for  the  future  were  never  brighter.  The  Augus- 
tana  Synod  is  still  young,  lusty,  and  energetic.  God  has  been  with 
it  in  the  past.  He  will  certainly  be  with  it  in  the  future  as  well. 
"Come  thou  with  us,  and  we  will  do  thee  good."  Numb.  10:  29. 

G.  A.  BRANDELLE. 


Statistics  of  the  Educational  Institutions. 


1.    Total    number   of  persons   graduated  from  each   department. 


Seminary 

"o 

o 

Academy 

Business 

Conserv- 
atory &  Artj 

Normal 

I 

Sloyd  and 
Art  Needle- 
work 

"a 

tf 

EH 

1 

Augustana  

702 

468 

688 

76 

19 

1,953 

2 

Gustavus   Adolplius.  .  .  . 

?03 

560 

465 

77 

1,305 

3 

Bethany  

211 

*38 

544 

221 

89 

5 

2 

1,110 

4 

Upsala   

26 

27 

79 

132 

5 

Luther    

195 

136 

12 

343 

6 

Northwestern   

24 

102 

8 

134 

7 

Minnesota   

47 

139 

17 

3 

206 

8 

Trinity   

7 

15 

2 

24 

9 

Coeur  d'Alene  

2 

18 

20 

10 

North  Star   

2 

2 

Grand  Total  .  . 

.. 

5.229 

2.    Total   number  of   Individual  persons  wbo  bave  been  enrolled. 


Men 

Women 

Total 

1 

Augustana    

3,647 

1,587 

5,234 

2 

Gustavus  Adolphus     

3474 

1  741 

5215 

3 

Bethany  

2,243 

3,068 

5,311 

4 

Upsala    

376 

244 

620 

5 

Luther    

1,137 

805 

1,942 

6 

Northwestern  

467 

307 

774 

7 

Minnesota    

609 

428 

1037 

8 

Trinity     

•) 

•) 

203 

9 

Coeur  d'Alene   

168 

121 

289 

10 

North  Star  

26 

28 

54 

Grand  Total  .  . 

20.679 

1884—1889. 


240 


THE  AUGUST  ANA  SYNOD 


3.    Number  of  students   in  the  College  Department  year  by  year. 


Year 

Augustana 

Gustavus  Adolphus 

Bethany 

Upsala 

c 
<a 

S 

g 

! 

£ 

3 
1 

01 

& 

<u 

1 

1 
1 

V 

s 

g 
1 
£ 

3 
£ 

g 
S 

1 
o 

£ 

i 

1865—66 
1867 
1868 
1869 
1870 
1871 
1872 
1873 
1874 
1875 
1876 
1877 
1878 
1879 
1880 
1881 
1882 
1883 
1884 
1885 
1886 
1887 
1888 
1889 
1890 
1891 
1892 
1893 
1894 
1895 
1896 
1897 
1898 
1899 
1900 
1901 
1902 
1903 
1904 
1905 
1906 
1907 
1908 
1909 

3 
6 
8 
7 
9 
9 
12 
11 
21 
26 
39 
44 
53 
59 
61 
66 
67 
72 
79 
87 
86 
80 
72 
65 
78 
83 
86 
98 
122 
117 
124 
123 
116 
108 
99 
105 
74 
83 
87 
88 
80 
96 
91 
103 

3 
6 
8 
7 
9 
9 
12 
11 
21 
26 
39 
44 
53 
59 
61 
66 
67 
72 
79 
87 
86 
81 
73 
66 
81 
89 
96 
107 
134 
129 
141 
135 
131 
123 
110 
126 
92 
100 
110 
119 
111 
124 
118 
141 

4 
9 
8 
8 
25 
20 
25 
31 
41 
44 
38 
51 
47 
53 
56 
52 
62 
95 
54 
46 
43 
39 
40 
42 
57 
65 
83 

3 
3 
1 

'*2 

4 
1 

"2 
4 
4 
6 
5 
5 
9 
8 
9 
5 
12 
7 
7 
14 
19 
19 
18 
20 
29 

7 
12 
9 

8 
27 
24 
26 
31 
43 
48 
42 
57| 
52 
5S 
65 
60 
71  1 
100  1 
66' 
53 
50 
53 
59 
61 
75 
85 
112 

i 

1.. 

i 
i 
i 

3 
6 
10 
9 
12 
12 
17 
12 
15 
15 
11 
21 
18 
17 
23 
31 
31 
28 
27 
38 

11 

7 
21 
22 
29 
39 
30 
34 
33 
44 
43 
42 
52 
49 
76 
64 
52 
29 
37 
32 
38 
55 
57 

2 
5 
4 

6 
4 
5 
3 
5 
8 
10 
8 
11 
7 
8 
7 
13 
15 
14 
24 
19 
23 
22 

11 

9 
26 
26 
35 
431 
35 
37 
38 
52 
53 
50 
63 
56 
84 
71 
65 
44 
•51 
56 
57 
78 
79 

4 
10 
17 
24 
24 
27 
29 

i 
i 

4 
10 
17 
24 
24 
28 
30 

W 


l_ 

r-  I-H 

l|      "" 

'S 
t 

H 

.  ~      •      •      ~ •      ~      ~ •      '•      •     •     •     •      •     •     •      •      •     •     •      •      ~tOOo~< 

TB^O  T  COCS«M< 

i-1  I"1  CN  CO 

fr™  *Q  ee  OT 

t~  1C  (_  CO 
_  ..„».,  OS  rH  ^TO 

S 

1C  O  !•-  i-H  CO  CM  CO  00 

^    y> . . . 

&i>  OTOii^-HHCSllCtOlC 

UaiAT  ^CDOOOOOOi-HOO 

eoeoweoiooar-oocNosooowtccooooOrHcooieo^oos 

O»O!M-*-*-*lC»lCtCO;i^lCrHCOCC-*rH'*'*aiOlC  7^1O~' 

(NCN^lC-^lOlCCDOSCDt^CD-^TjiiclCt^l^OOt^i-HCNlrHCO^ 

~       •      •       •      •      •       •      ~-       -0000000000000  rH  CO  00  •*!-  CO 

CD  00  CO  O5  00  CM  CO  1C  1C  1C  CO  1C  00  00  OS 

«N  CO  (N  CO  •*  rH  iH  CO  rH  i-H  CN  rH  CN1  CN  rH 

COiClClCCOi-HCMCNCOCOrf'^lCtOt-- 

=^OCDO't^COi-HOiO51^iCCDiCtD-*001C(M(MrHCSJtOCOtC'*CO 

UaiAT  t~t-         (M'Ni-HiCOOOINIMCOi-HOO.  COC-lCO-^KMlOrHt-COCO 

•?,  OOCDCOI^COi-HCOt^COCO 

3   3 rHrHi-l^iHr^^O]^ll>](>1<NC>JCNieslCsie-lg-li-HCOCOCOCOCOeOC';cCC-5CO 

S    Ot  U3U1O M  •CSlCOlCOCOi-HintO'*C»tOOt~         C»tOOlCOcOC»l^CROCOOpOOCOOlC'tii-HOOOCOI^C<5(5;lCOCDOC3iC<;CO 

** 

C8^eeiClOcoOSOOOC^COOO^CpC>OI--rHrHCOt^OrHplOCOC2-*l~-tp 
-"^  rHCOCOCOCbcblCCSl'^'^'CDOOtOOSOt'COOO-^CiOlC 

bo 

3 

^j  ~vjn.  CNrHi^i-lr^^^^^^lCiCOCOOSi-ICOCO^COOiCcOOOoOSO^OOO^C^iCXOltp^^rHOi-ICOCNliCCR^CCp 

*       Ujjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjj«, 

'•O  to  to  to  to  CO  tO  to  l~  I-  I-  i^  I-  t'-  t~  t^  l~  I-  OC  00  <X  OO  00  00  00  00  00  CO  C-.  C-.  C:  CV  C~.  C:  S  C-.  c:  S  O  C  O  C  O •  O  O  O  O 


242 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


5.     Classification    of   graduates    of   the    College   Department   with 
reference   to   the  vocation  which  they  have   followed. 


1 

I 

1 
o 

Physicians 
&  Dentists 

Lawyers 

li 

Journalists  ] 

ts  c 

Architects, 
Engineers 

o  £ 
S  D 

-Q  o 

Governm't.l  1 
Service 

Commerc'l. 
Pursuits 

Miscellan's. 
and 
not  known 

1 

Augustana     

243 

33 

11 

64 

q 

41 

8 

9 

2 

?7 

23 

468 

Gustavus   Adolphus.. 
Bethany     

75 
49 

15 
11 

11 

11 

50 
60 

6 
0 

9 

1 
4 

3 
9 

2 

9 

9 
17 

22 
34 

203 
211 

Upsala    . 

7 

2 

10 

1 

6.     A    Register   of    Presidents   and   of   all   Permanent   Professors 
Arranged   Chronologically. 

a)   Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary. 


PRESIDENTS  OF  THE  INSTITUTION. 


Rev.  L.  P.  Esbjorn 

Rev.  T.  N.  Hasselquist,  D.  D. 

Rev.  O.  Olsson,  D.  D.,  Ph.  D. 

Rev.  Gustav  Andreen,  Ph.  D.,  R.  N.  O. 


1860—63 
1863—91 
1891—00 
1901— 


PERMANENT   PROFESSORS. 


Name. 

Rev.  L.  P.  Esbjoru 
Rev.  T.  N.  Hasselquist,  D.  D. 
Rev.  W.  Kopp 
Rev.  A.  Weuaas 
Rev.  A.  R.  Cervin,  Ph.  D. 
Rev.  S.  L.  Harkey,  D.  D. 
Rev.  A.  J.  Lindstrom,  Ph.  D. 
Rev.  H.  Reck,  A.  M. 
Rev.  C.  O.  Granere,  Ph.  D. 
Rev.  P.  E.  Melin,  Th.  Ph.  Cand. 
Rev.  O.  Olsson,  D.  D.,  Ph.  D. 
Rev.  C.  P.  Rydholm 
Josua  Lindahl,  Ph.  D. 
A.  O.  Bersell,  Ph.  D. 
A.  W.  Williamson,  Ph.  D. 
Rev.  R.  F.  Weidner,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 
Rev.  C.  M.  Esbjorn,  Ph.  D. 


Term  of  Service. 
1860—63 
1863—91 
1864—67 
1868—70 

1868—74;  75—78 
1868—70 
1870—71 
1871—81 
1871—98 
1875—78 

1876—88;  91—00 
1877—90 
1879—88 
1880—03 
1880—06 
1882—94 
1877—80;  83—90 


Elected. 
1860 
1863 
1864 
1867 
1868 
1869 
1869 
1873 
1873 
1875 

1875,  1891 
1877 
1878 
1880 
1881 
1882 
1882 


EDUCATIONAL  STATISTICS 


243 


Name. 

C.  W.  Foss,  Ph.  D. 
Rev.  G.  W.  Sandt,  D.  D. 
C.  L.  E.  Esbjorn,  A.  M. 
G.  Stolpe,  D.  Mus. 
Rev.  E.  F.  Bartholomew,  D.  D.,  Ph. 
Rev.  P.  J.  Sward,  D.  D. 
J.  A.  Udden,  Ph.  D. 
J.  E.  Gustus,  M.  Accts. 
Rev.  N.  Forsander,  D.  D. 
Rev.  C.  E.  Lindberg,  D.  D. 
J.  A.  Enander,  LL.  D. 
A.  Holmes 

Rev.  P.  M.  Lindberg,  A.  M. 
V.  O.  Peterson,  A.  M. 
P.  G.  Sjoblom,  A.  B. 
W.  Swensson,  D.  Mus. 
Rev.  E.  A.  Zetterstrand,  L.  H.  D. 
A.  D.  Bodfors,  B.  Mus. 
Rev.  C.  J.  Sodergren,  A.  M. 
Rev.  S.  G.  Youngert,  Ph.  D.,  D.  D. 
I.  M.  Anderson,  A.  M. 
Rev.  J.  G.  Dahlberg,  A.  M. 
L.  W.  Kling,  A.  M. 
Rev.  J.  G.  U.  Mauritzson,  B.  D. 
Rev.  C.  A.  Blomgren,  Ph.  D. 
John  Peter  Magnuson,  Ph.  D. 
Rev.  A.  W.  Kjellstrand,  A.  M. 
W.  E.  Cederberg,  Sc.  B.,  Ph.  B. 
S.   J.   Sebelius,  B.  D. 


Term  of  Service. 

1883— 

1884—88 

1880—81 ;  82—83  ;  84- 

1882—93 
D.    1888— 

1888—89 

1888— 

1890—97 

1889— 

1890— 

1890—93 

1890—92 

1891—99 

1889—05 

1890—94 

1892—93 

1894—01 

1894—04 

1900—04 

1901— 

1904— 

1899;  1904— OG 

1899— 

1901— 

1904— 

1906— 

1895—97:  1903— 

1903— 

1909— 


Elected. 
1884 
1884 

-SO ;  87—  188(5 
1887 
1888 
1888 
1888 
1890 
1890 
1890 
1890 
1890 
1890 
1891 
1892 
1892 
1894 
1894 
1899 
1901 
1904 
1904 
1905 
1905 
1905 
1906 
1906 
1908 
1908 


b)    Gustavus  Adolphus  College. 

PRESIDENTS  OF  THE  INSTITUTION. 

Rev.  E.  Norelius,  D.  D.,  R.  N.  O.  1862 — 63 

Rev.  A.  Jackson,  D.  D.       .  1863—72 

Rev.  J.  J.  Frodeen  1872—74 

Rev.  J.  P.  Nyquist  1876—81 

Rev.  M.  Wahlstrom,  Ph.  D.,  R.  N.  O.  1881—04 

Rev.  P.  A.  Mattson,  Ph.  D.,  D.  D.  1904— 


PERMANENT    PROFESSORS. 

Name.  Term  of  Service. 

Rev.  E.  Norelius,  D.  D.,  R.  N.  O.  1862—63 

Rev.  A.  Jackson,  D.  D.  1863—72;  74—76 


Elected. 
1862 
1863 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


Name. 

Term  of  Service. 

Elected. 

Rev.  J.  J.  Frodeeii 

1872—74 

1872 

Rev.  J.  P.  Nyquist 

1876—81 

1876 

A.  W.  Williarnsou,  Ph.  D. 

1876—79 

1876 

Rev.  M.  Wahlstrom,  Ph.  D.,  R.  N. 

O.     1881—04 

1881 

Rev.  J.  A.  Bauman,  A.  M. 

1882—85 

1882 

Rev.  J.  P.  Uhler,  A.  M.,  Ph.  D. 

1882— 

1882 

Rev.  W.  K.  Frick,  A.  M.,  D.  D. 

1883—89 

1883 

Rev.  G.  A.  Anderson,  D.  D. 

1883—84 

1883 

Rev.  C.  J.  Petri,  A.  M.,  D.  D. 

1884—88 

1884 

Rev.  E.  j.  Werner,  D.  D. 

1885—94 

1885 

Ture  Norman 

1887—88 

1887 

J.  S.  Carlson,  Ph.  D. 

1887—98 

1888 

O.  E.  Allen,  M.  Accts. 

1887—98 

1889 

Rev.  John  Sander,  L.  H.  D. 

1885—03 

1890 

J.  A.  Edquist,  A.  M. 

1889— 

1898 

It.  Lagerstrom,  D.  Mus. 

1889—05 

1890 

Rev.  H.  K.  Shanor,  A.  M. 

1889—93 

1890 

K.  A.  Kilander,  A.  M.,  Ph.  D. 

1893— 

1894 

J.  D.  Spaeth,  Ph.  D. 

1893—94 

1894 

A.  C.  Carlson,  A.  M. 

1895—98 

1895 

Inez  Ruudstroui,  Ph.  D  . 

1895— 

1895 

I.  M.  Anderson,  A.  M. 

1895—04 

1898 

A.  A.  Stomberg,  M.  S. 

1899—07 

1900 

Alfred  Pearson,  A.  M.,  Ph.  D. 

1899—07 

1900 

Gabriel  H.  Towley,  M.  Accts. 

1899— 

1900 

J.  A.  Youngquist,  A.  M. 

1894— 

1904 

Edwin  J.  Vickner,  Ph.  D. 

1903— 

1905 

Rev.  P.  A.  Mattsou,  Ph.  D.,  D.  D. 

1904— 

1904 

E.  C.  Carlton,  A.  M. 

1904— 

1905 

c)    Bethany  College. 

PRESIDENTS  OF  THE  INSTITUTION. 

Rev.  E.  Nelander,  Ph.  D. 

Rev.  C.  A.  Swensson,  D.  D.,  Ph.  D.,  R.  N.  O. 

Rev.  Ernst  Fredrick  Pihlblad,  A.  M.,  D.  D. 


1882—89 
1889—04 
1904— 


PERMANENT    PROFESSORS. 

Name.                                         Term  of  Service.  Elected. 

J.A.Udden,   Ph.D.,  F.G.S.A.,  F.A.A.A.S.  1881—89  1881 

Rev.  Edward  Nelander,  Ph.  D.                 1882—89  1882 

Rev.    Philip   Thelander,   A.    B.                 1885—89  1885 

N.  A.  Krantz                                                1885—90;    1891—96  1885 


EDUCATIONAL  STATISTICS  245 

Name.  Term  of  Service.  Elected. 

Rev.  Gustav  Andreen,  Ph.  D.,  R.  N.  O.  1885—94  1885 

William   A.   Granville,  Ph.  D.                  1886—93  1880 

Rev.   A.   W.    Kjellstrand,   A.    M.             1886—95  1886 

Rev.  Carl  Swensson,  Ph.D.,  D.D.,  R.N.O.1887— 88  ;   1889—1904  1887 

Victor  Lund                                                  1887—93  1887 

P.  H.   Pearson,  A.  M.,   L.  H.  D.             1887—  1887 

C.  F.  Carlbert,  Ph.  D.                               1889—  1889 

J.  Westlund,  Ph.  D.                                    1889—96  1889 

A.   A.   Abercrombie,   M.   Accts.                 1889—96;  1906—  1889 

Rev.  J.  E.  Floren,  Ph.  D.                         1890—93;   1900—07  1890 

J.  E.  Wei  in,  A.  M.,  M.  S.                         1891—  1891 

Rev.  Ernst  F.  Pihlblad,  D.  D.                  1892—93;   1895—  1892 

Frank  Nelson,  Ph.  B.                                  1892—97  1892 

Franz  Zedeler                                               1892—97  1892 

Samuel  Thorstenberg,  B.   M.                   1892 — 1909  1892 

George  Eberhardt,  M.  Accts.                     1893—1906  1893 

Rev.  John  Ekholm,  Ph.  D.                       1893—1906  1893 

Olof  Grafstrom                                             1893—97  1893 

Sigfrid  Laurin,  Dir.  Mus.                         1894—98;    1899—1903  1894 

Birger  Sandzen,  A.  M.                                1894—  1894 

Theodore  Lindberg,  B.  M.                         1897—1906  1897 

Vivian  Henmon,  Ph.  D.                             1897 — 1904  1897 

Gottfred  E.  Anderson,  A.  M.                   1900—1908  19CO 

Hagbard  Erase,  Dir.  Mus.                        1900 —  1900 

Jens  Stensaas,  M.  Accts.                            1900 —  1900 

Rev.  William  Augustus  Sadtler,  Ph.  D.  1906—09  1906 

Gustaf  Adolf  Peterson,  A.  M.                 1907 —  1907 

d)   Upsala  College. 

PRESIDENT   OF   THE   INSTITUTION. 

Rev.  L.  II.  Beck,  Ph.  D.  1893— 

PERMANENT    PROFESSORS. 

Name.  Term  of  Service.  Elected. 

Philip  A.  Andreen,  A.  M.                         1893—97  1894 

V.  II.  Hegstrom,  Ph.  D.                             1894—98  1894 

P.  A.  Rydberg,  Ph.  D.                                1895—96;    1897—99  1897 

E.  C.  Carlton,  A.  M.                                    1898—1904  1904 
A.  R.  Wallin,  A.  M.                                      1902—  1906 
John  Eastlund.  B.   S.                                 1904—  1906 
L.  J.  E.  Hallancler,  Ph.  D.                       1898— Ifi02;    1905 —  1906 

F.  II.  Krantz.  B.  Accts.                             1904 —  1908 
S.    Froeberg,   Ph.   D.                                   1908—  1910 


246 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


e)    Luther  College. 


PRESIDENTS  OF  THE  INSTITUTION. 

Rev.  Martin  Noyd,  A.  M.  1883—85 

Prof.  Samuel  M.  Hill,  L.  H.  D.  1886—02 

Rev.  Oscar  J.  Johnson,  A.  B.,  B.  D.  1002— 


PERMANENT   PROFESSORS. 

Name.  Term  of  Service. 

Rev.  M.  Noyd,  A.  M.  1883—85 

Samuel  M.  Hill  1884— 

P.  A.  Rydberg,  Ph.D.  1884—93 
Rev.  A.  P.  Fors,  Ph.  D. 

Rev.  John  Ekholm,  Ph.  D.  1892—93 

Julius  Flodman,  A.  M.  1890— 

Rev.  Joshua  E.  Erlander  1895—99 

Joseph  M.  Ohslund,  M.  Accts.  1893— 

Frank  J.  Johnson  1894—1901 
Rev.  Oscar  J.  Johnson,  A.  B.,  B.  D.         1902— 

Linus  Bonander,  A.  M.  1901 — 

Albin  O.  Peterson,  B.  Mus.  1902— 

C.  E.  Sjostrand  1905—07 

Aleda  C.  Johnson  1906— 

Emma  W.  Peterson  1907 — 


f)    Northwestern  College. 


Elected. 
1883 
1883 
1886 
1889 
1892 
1893 
1895 
1896 
1900 
1901 
1904 
1904 
1906 
1908 
1908 


PRESIDENT    OF    THE    INSTITUTION. 

Prof.   A.  C.  Youngdahl,  A.  B. 


1901- 


PERMANENT   PROFESSORS. 

A.   C.  Youngdahl,  A.  B.  1901— 

A.  C.  Holmquist  1902— 

Rev.  E.  Floreen,  A.  B.  1902—05 

A.  Quello  1903—05 

Katherine  Goetzinger  1905 — 

Rev.  James  Moody,  A.  B.  1906— 

J.  G.  Lundholm  1907— 

g)    Minnesota  College. 

PRESIDENTS   OF   THE    INSTITUTION. 

Rev.    E.   O.    Stone,   Acting  President  1904—05 

Dr.  P.  M.  Magnupson,  Acting  President  1905 — 06 

Dr.  Joshua  Larson,  Acting  President  1906 — 07 

Prof.  Frank  Nelson,  Permanent  President  1907 — 


EDUCATIONAL  STATISTICS  247 

PERMANENT  PROFESSORS. 

Frank    Nelson,    Ph.  B.  1907 

Joshua  Larson,  Ph.  D.  1908 

Elsie  Barquist  1908 

Medora  Anderson,  A.  B.  1908 

Louella  Tornell  1908 


h)    Trinity  College. 

PRESIDENTS  OF  THE  INSTITUTION. 

Rev.   J.   A.   Stamline,  D.  D.  1904 — 09 

Rev.   J.  Alfred  Anderson,  A.  B.,  B.  D.  1909— 

PERMANENT    PROFESSORS. 

Anna  L.  Palm 

Anna  I.  Blomquist,  A.  B. 

Isidore  J.    Broman,   A.  B. 

Carl  G.   F.   Franzen,   A.  B. 

Rev.  J.  Alfred  Anderson,  A.  B.,  B.  D. 


i)    Coeur  d'Alene  College. 


PRESIDENT    OF    THE    INSTITUTION. 

Rev.  J.  Jesperson,  A.  B.  1907 — 

PERMANENT    PROFESSORS. 

None. 


j)    North  Star  College. 


PRESIDENT    OF    THE    INSTITUTION. 

Prof.   O.  E.  Abrahamson,   A.  B.  1908- 

PERMANENT    PROFESSORS. 

None. 


248 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


7.   A   List  of  all  Assistant  Teachers  ( Exclusive  of  Students  who 

have   taught  while  they  were   themselves  enrolled 

as   Students)    in   Chronological   Order. 


a)   Augustana  College  and 

Name. 

Rev.  A.  Jacobsen 
Rev.   J.   Olsen 
C.   G.    Linderborg 
L.  Haldin 
Rev.  F.  Lagerman 
A.  Wihlborg 
N.  Nordene 
Rev.  W.  F.  Eyster 
Rev.  O.  V.  Holmgrain 
Rev.  G.  A.  Anderson 
Rev.  G.  A.  Andreen 
J.  A.  Stroburg 
Miss  Emilia  Meggle 
C.  W.  Fenii 
Miss   Hilma  Ohlin 
J.  Westlund 
Philip  Dowell 
Miss  Cora  Eldridge 
P.  C.  Freytag 
Miss  Anna  Westinan 
G.    E.   Griffith 
Miss  Alma  Larson 
G.  N.  Benson 
K.   A.   Linder 
Win.  J.  Hall 
Henry   Schillinger 
Jcsua  Liudahl 
C.  A.  Wendell 
Joshua  Larson 
W.   H.   Halladay" 
Mrs.  Edith  Wilkins  Gustus 
Miss  Mae  Munro 
Rev.  Carl  Elofson 
E.  M.  Wheeler 
Rev.  A.  W.  Kjellstrand 
J.  A.  Bexell 
Mrs.   Edla  Lund 
C.    F.   Toenniges 
Miss    Sophia    Swanstrom 


Theological  Seminary. 

Term  of  Service. 

1860—61 

1866—67 

1867—68 

1869—71 

1873—75 

1873—77 

1875—76 

1875—83 

1879—82 

1880—82 

1881—84 

1886—90 

1888—89 

1888—90 

1888—90 

1887—89 

1889—93 

1890—91 

1891—93 

1892—94;  1896—97 

1892—95 

1892—98 

1892—93 

1893—94 

1893—95 

1893—96 

1894—95 

1894—95 

1894—95 

1894—95 

1894—97 

1894—97 

1895—96 

1895—96 

1895—97;  1903—00 

1895—03 

1895— 

1896—97 

1896—98 


EDUCATIONAL  STATISTICS 


249 


Name. 

F.  B.  Peterson 
Franz  Zedeler 
O.  J.  Penrose 
Miss  Hannah  Anderson 

C.  L.   Krantz 
O.   Grafstrb'm 

Mrs.   Mary   Searles  Penrose 
Miss  Katherine  Gest 
Miss  Effie  Johnson 
Miss  Anna  Olsson 
Miss  Florence  Bollinger 
Miss  Cotta  Bartholomew 
Mrs.  Alma  Sophie  Bodfors 
Miss  Lillie  Cervin 
Miss  E.  C.  Mertz 
Miss  Etta  Setterdahl 

D.  E.  Wahlberg 
Peter  Benzon 
W.  E.  Cederberg 

E.  A.  Edlen 

J.  F.  Lindblom 
Theodore  Lindquist 
Louis  Ostrom 
Rev.  C.  A.  Blomgreu 
Miss  Ethel  Daugherty 
Miss  Gertrude  E.  Don 
Andrew  Kempe 
Miss  Eva  Hasselquist 
Christian   Oelschlagel 
Martin  Olander 
Wilhelm  Lamprecht 
Emil    Larson 
Mrs.  Anna  Noack 
John  Peter  Magnusson 
Axel  William  Pierson 
Mrs.  Emma  Westerberg 
Miss  Iva  Carrie  Pearce 
Winfield  Leroy  Ohmert 
Sigfrid  Laurin 
Arthur  T.   Grossman 
Rev.  E.  K.  Jonson 
Miss    Gertrude    Housel 
Grant   Hultberg 
Peter  Johnson 
Einar  Joranson 

The  Augustana  Synod 


Term  of  Service. 

1897—06 

1897—04 

1897—04 

1897—00 

1897— 

1897— 

1898—04 

1899—01 

1900—03 

1900—02 

1901—02 

1902—03 

1902—04 

1902— 

1902—04 

1902—04 

1902—04 

1903— 

1903—08 

1903. 

1903—04 

1903. 

1903—04 ;  1909. 

1904—05 

1904—05 

1904—06 

1904— 

1904—06;  1907— 

1904;  1905—07 

1904. 

1905. 

1905—08 

1905—07 

1905—06 

1905—06 

1905—06 

1906— 

1906—07 

1906—08 

1907—09 

1907—08 

1907— 

1907— 

1908— 

1908—09 


17 


250 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


b)   Gustavus  Adolphus  College. 


Name. 

S.  M.  Hill,  A.B. 
Mrs.  J.  A.  Bauman 
C.  L.  E.  Esbjorn,  A.  B. 
P.  T.  Lindholm,  B.  E. 
P.  J.  Johnson 
G.   A.   Anderson,   A.  B. 
K.  Westerberg 
Edna  Kneeland 
J.  W.  Lundholm 
A.  Bernays 

John  A.  Alander,  A.  B. 
Thomas   C.   Jones,   B.  M. 
Joseph  E.  Osborn 
Mrs.  Viola  A.  Jones,  B.  M. 
Emma   Green 
E.    A.   Palenius 
Johan  W.    Swanbeck,   A.  B. 
Grace  McMillan 
Frederick  J.  Downie 
Rev.  Mauritz  E.  Carlson,  Dir.  Mus. 
Nils  E.  Kron,  A.  B. 
John  L.  Hallstrom,   M.  Accts. 
P.  M.  Magnusson,  A.  B. 
Esther  T.  Jackson 
G.  W.  Johnson 
Minnie  B.  Davis,  B.  Accts. 
John  Buschers,  B.  Accts. 
J.  M.  Peterson 
Albert  Lagerstrom 
Andrew  Kempe,  A.  B. 
Anna  M.  Pehrson 
Georgia  Lester 
Aaron  E.   Pearson 
Anna  B.  E.  Olson 
Ella  J.  Peterson,  B.  Mus. 
Albin   O.   Peterson,   B.  Mus. 
Medora  C.  Anderson 
A.  Elmer  Turner,  M.  Accts. 
Daniel   T.    Sandell,   A.  B.,   B.  Mus. 
George  C.  Bergluud,  B.  Accts. 
Alfred  C.   Holmquist,  B.  Accts. 
Bjorn  Christiansen,  B.  Accts. 


Term  of  Service. 

1879—82 

1881—83 

1881—82 

1882—83 

1882—83 

1883—84. 

1883—84 

1884—86 

1884—86 

1885—86 

1886—87 

1886—87 

1886—87 

1886—87 

1886—87 

1886—87 

1887—90 

1887—89 

1887—88 

1889—90 

1889—92 

1889—92 

1890—93 

1890—94 

1890—92 

1890—91 

1890—92 

1893—94 

1893—97 

1894—98 

1894—97 

1894—95 

1895—96;   1904—07 

1895—96 

1897—01 

1897—02 

1898—04 

1899—01 

1899—01 

1899—00 

1900—01 

1901—03 


EDUCATIONAL  STATISTICS 


251 


Name. 

Edith  A.  Quist,  B.  Mus. 
Fridolph  Lindholm 
Peter  C.  Langemo,  B.  L. 
Hannah   K.    Sandell,    B.  Mus. 
Steingrimur  K.  Hall,  B.  Mus. 
Josephine  Menth 
Bernard  A.  Bonstrom,  A.  B. 
Victor  E.  Holmstedt,  A.  B. 
Alma  O.  Almen 
Emil  O.  Chelgren,  A.  B. 
Etta  L.  Aldrich 
Charlotte  L.   Anderson 
George  R.  Peterson,  B.  Com. 
Carl  E.  Sjostrand,  B.  Com. 
A.   Marie  Christofferson,   B.  Com. 
Ernest  B.  Berquist,  A.  B. 
Gustaf  B.  Peterson,  A.  M. 
Gustaf  Theodore  Almen,  A.  B. 
J.  F.  Wojta,  B.  S.,  M.  S.  A. 
Olaf  J.  Towley 
Magnus  Magnusson,  A.  B. 
Ansgar  T.  Lagerstrom 
Adolph   C.    Schroeder 
C.   Harry   Hedberg,  A.  B. 
A.  C.  Krebs 

Hulda    S.   Magnussou,  A.  B. 
Ruby  A.  Phelps 
Josephine  Powell 
Frederick  P.  Bailey 
Carl  Ostrum,  A.  B. 
Rev.   Luther   Malmberg,   A.  B. 
C.   Fritz  Malmberg,  A.  B. 
Nannie  F.  Freeman 
Josephine  Swenson 
Algert  Anker 
Esther  Soderman,  B.  Mus. 
Carl  J.  Knock,  A.  B. 
Clara  M.  Sander,  A.  B. 
Hattie  M.   Griffith 
Jessie  M.  Foster 
Anna  C.  Johnson,  B.  C. 
Eva  T.  Eaton 
Mrs.  Katherine  Gray 
Louis   Ambrosch 


Term  of  Service. 
1901— 
1901—04 
1901—04 
1901—02 
1902—05 
1902—00 
1902—03 
1902—03 
1902—03 
1903—07 
1903—06 
1903— 
1903—04 
1903—04 
1903—07 
1904—05 
1904— OG 
1904—05 
1904—07 
Iy04— 05 
1905—09 
1905— OG 
1905—07;  1909— 
1906— 
1906—07 
1906— 
1906—09 
1906—07 
1906—07 
1907—08 
1907—09 
1S07— 
1907—08 
1907— 
1907—09 
1907— 08 
1908—09 
1908—09 
1908—09 
1908—09 
1908— 
1909— 
1909— 
1909— 


252 


THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


c)    Bethany  College. 


Name. 

J.   Hasselquist,  A.   B. 
John  T.  Anderson 
C.  G.  Norman 
P.  T.  Lindholm 
Hulda    Peterson-Norman 
Alma  C.  Swensson 
Ella  Lawson 
J.  E.  Gustus,  M.  Accts. 
Charles  Purdy,  Dir.  Mus. 
Ella   Bengston-Hawkinson 
Josephine  C.  Harper,  A.  M. 
Martin  Osterholm,  Ph.  D. 
C.   Lander 
Jesse  Lewis,  A.   B. 
Anna  Swenson 
Victor  Swanson 
Mary  Strand-Andreen 
Amelia  Jaeger 
Anna  Olsson,  A.  B. 
N.  Lehart,  A.  M. 
C.   S.   Carver 
K.  Dome  Geza 
Anna   Anderson 
Elise  Wetterstrom -Anderson 
Anna    Sandberg 
Hilma  Blomgren-Welin 
Hannah  C.  Anderson,  M.  Accts. 
P.  E.  Mellin,  Ph.  D. 
Edla  Lund 

Ernst  Linnarsson,  B.  S. 
Margaret  E.  King 
Anna   S.   Anderson-Stone 
George  Hapgood 
Addie  Covell 

Rev.  Julius  Lincoln,  A.  M. 
C.  A.  Stone,  A.  B. 
Charles  D.   Wagstaff 
Wilhelm  Lindberg 
Anna   Swanstrom 
Catharine  Pearson-Oberg 
Marie  Ma  1m  berg- Jones 
Oscar  Sell  berg,  A.  B. 
Xonna  D.  Crawford,  M.  O. 


Term  of  Service. 

1882—83 
1882—83 
1882—83 
1884—86 
1884—88 
1884—85 
1884—87 
1885—89 

1885—88;  92—93 
1885—88 
1885—89 
'  3885—87 
1886—88 
1886—90 

1886—87;  92—93 
1887—88 
1887—88 
1887—89 
1888—89 
1889—90 
3889—90 
1889—92 
1889—90 
1889—91 
1889—92 
1889—95 
1890—97 
1890—91 
1890—94 
3890—91 
1890—91 
3892—93 
1892—99 
1892—93 
1893—95 
1893—98 
1893—1907 
1893—94 
1893—94 
1893—1906 
1895—1908 
1896—99 
3897—1901 


EDUCATIONAL  STATISTICS 


253 


Name. 

Ernestine  Cotton 
Anton  Ostlund 

Gertrude   Emrnert-Thorstenberg 
Rev.   Bmil   Lund,  Ph.   D. 
Carl  G  :son  Lotave 
J.  P.  Wedel,  A.  B. 
Hugo  Bedinger,  Dir.  Mus. 
Rosa  Fahring 

Gertrude  Florence  Smith,  B.  M. 
Katharine  Gentry 
O.  H.  Thorstenberg 
Carl  O.  Johns,  Ph.  D. 
Nora  B.  Gentry,  M.  Accts. 
Sigue  Bedinger,  B.  M. 
William   Barharn,   B.    M. 
Amanda  Barham 
Thomas  F.  Hughes,  B.  M. 
Inez  Francisco-Hughes,  B.  M. 
Fredrik   Holmberg,    B.   M. 
James  A.   Harris 
Amalia  Rabenius 
Alfrida  Sandzen,  B.  M. 
Harold  Gallander 
Walter  McCray 
J.  A.  Nordmark,  A.   B. 
Helen  E.  Hobbs 
Anna   Albertina   Carlson 
Minnie  Nelson 
Vendla  Wetterstrom-Wilber 
Oscar  Lofgren,  B.  M. 
John  Hermann,  B.  M. 
Frances  Brundage 
Oscar  Thorsen,  B.  M. 
Thure   Jiiderborg,    B.    M. 
Lennard  Gunnerson,    A.    B. 
Henry  Edward  Malloy,  B.  P. 
Cora  May  Jones 
Myrtle  Sundstrom-Verner,  B.  M. 
Tillie  Nelson-Ellison,   A.    B. 
Arvid  Pihlblad,   A.  M.,  M.  D. 
Henry  Nathaniel  Olson,  A.  B. 
George   S,    Anderson,   A.   B. 
Ben  G.  Owen 
Gustaf  Lund,  A.  B. 
Hjalmar  Wetterstrom 


Term  of  Service. 
1897—99 
1897—98 
1897—1902 
1898—1900;  1901—02 
1898—99 
1898—1902 
1898—1900 
1898—99 
1898—1900 
1898—1901 
1898—99 
1899—1903 
1899—1901 
1899—1900 
1899—1900 
1899—1900 
1900—02 
1900—02 
1900—03 
1900—01 
1900—07 
1900—07 
1900—01 
1901—03 
1901—04 
1901—08 
1901—09 
1901—03 
1901—09 
1902—09 
1902— OG 
1902—03 
1902—09 
1902—09 
1902—09 
1902—09 
1902—04 
1902—04 
1902—05 
1903—08 
1903—09 
1903—04 
1903—04 
1903—09 
1903—09 


254  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 


Name. 

Term  of  Service. 

Emil  O.  Deere,  A.  B. 

1904—09 

Adolph  Jean  Friedman 

1904—  OG 

Joseph  Fogelberg,  Ph.  D. 

1904—00 

Carl   Edwin  Anderson,  A.   B. 

1904—08 

Selmar  Janson,  A.  B. 

1905—  OG 

Alma  Luise  Olson,  A.  B. 

1905—09 

Bertha    Swensscn-  Vest!  ing,   A. 

B.            1905—  €6 

Lillian  Rcsberg-Mouson 

1905—07 

Samuel  Holmberg 

1906—07 

Mary  Lucile  Freeman 

1906—4)8 

Olinda  Bockemohle 

1906—09 

Ellen  Strom 

1906—09 

Julia  Parsons-Lofgren 

1906—07 

Anna  Larson 

1906—09 

Edith  Starner 

1906—08 

Annie  Theadora  Sweusson,  A. 

B.,  B.  0.  1907—09 

Stanley  Levy 

1907—08 

Robert  K.  Wattson 

1907—09 

Thomas  Allpress 

1907—09 

Lydia    Sohlberg 

1907—03 

Beda  Murk 

1907—09 

Emil  Fallquist 

1907—09 

Eva  Stenstrcm 

1907—08 

Earl   Rosenberg 

1908—09 

Roscoe  Peterson,   A.  B. 

1908—09 

Alice   Johnson 

1908—09 

Amanda  Maguuson 

1908—09 

Jessie    Brown 

1908—09 

Anna  Anderson 

1908—09 

d)    Upsala 

College. 

Name. 

Term  of  Service. 

Rev.  F.  Jacobson,  Ph.  D. 

1893 

J.  R.  Brown,  A.  B. 

1893—94 

Albertina   Holm 

1893 

Anna  Westerberg 

1893 

Mrs.  Alma  Westliu 

1893—98 

O.  T.  Westlin 

1893—98 

Ph.  A.  Dowell,  A.  M. 

1896—97 

A.  J.  Pearson,  Ph.  D. 

1896—98 

Joseph  Hagstrom 

1898—99;  1907— 

Andrew  Kempe,  M.  Accts. 

1899—1904 

Emil  Allison,  A.  B. 

1900 

EDUCA  T1ONAL  STA  TISTJCS 


255 


Name. 

Anna  Westlund 
Gustav  Stolpe,   Mus.  Dir. 
Mrs.  Anna   Calleberg 
Ruth  Wikberg 
Aron  S.  Pearson 
F.  J.  Johnson 

Rev.    N.    W.    Swenson,    B.   D. 
Theodore  Bjorksteu 
Louis  Ostrom,  M.  D. 
Mrs.   Agnes  Wallin 
R.  Westerlund,  Ph.  D. 
Ivan  E.  Wallin,  A.  B. 

E.  W.    Carlson 
Anna  Freudenthal 
A.  D.  Udden,  A.  B. 
Sarah   Lund,   A.   B. 
Therese  Gyllenram 

F.  A.  Linder,  A.  B. 
Algert  Anker 

L.  A.  Lawson,  A.  B. 
Matthew   Lundquist 


Term  of  Service. 
1900 
3900—01 
1901 
1902 

1902—03 
1903—04 
3903—04 
1904—06 
1904—05 
1904—08 
1904—05 
1905—07 
1906—08 
1906—07 
1907—08 
1907—08 
1908—09 
1908—09 
1909 
1909 
1909 


e)    Luther  College. 


Name. 

Rev.   Dayton   Andrus 
G.  W.   Slater 
Miss    C.   L.   Johnson 
Emil    Reichert 
Prof.   Bristow 
Mrs.  A.  E.  Nyquist 
A.  L.  Scott 
Anna  C.   Westman 
N.  Lehart 
Oscar  Sellberg 
Mathilda   Malm-Benson 
Sadie  M.   Seablom 
Clara    Sandahl-Johnson 
Martin  Dalton 
Fred  B.  Peterson 
P.  O.  Bersell 
Hulda   Stenholm-Wiley 
David  T.   Sandell 
Esther   Monteen-Andreen 


Term  of  Service. 

1883—84 

1884—85 

1885—86 

1885—86 

1886—87 

1886—88 

1887—88 

1888—89 

1888—89 

1889—93 

1890—91 

1893—97 

1893—96 

1894 

1898—90 

1899—00 

1901—02 

1901—02 

1902—03 


256  THE  AUGUSTANA  SYNOD 

Name.  Term  of  Service. 

Frank   Tornholrn,    M.  D.  1902—04 

Amelia  Larsou  1903 — 04 

Cora  A.  Babbit-Johnson  1903 — 04 

Catharyn  Larson-Enger  1905 

Ellen    Stenholm-Nelson  1905—00 

Esther  Torell-Swenson  1905 — 06 

Addie  Lynian-Green  1905— OG 

Harriet   McCandless  1907— 

E.  Carrol  Beach  1900—08 

Frank  Hudson  1900 

Mrs.    E.   Bird  1907 

S.  M.  Partridge  1907—08 

Emil  Benson  1907— 

Melicent  E.  Thorstenberg  1908 — 

Bernice  M.  Chambers  1908 

Vivian  Elarth  1909— 
Raymond  Orr 

Lillie  \vahlstrom-Johnson  1909 

Edward  Frantz  1909 

f)    Northwestern  College. 

Name.  Term  of  Service. 

Clara   M.    Olson  1901—02 

Martha  I.  Anderson  1902 — 03 

Lillian   Rosberg  1903 — 05 

Beda  Murk  1902—00 

Albert  Hegstrom  1905 — 00 

Eva  Hasselquist  1906 — 07 

E.  Louise  Aldrich  1906 — 08 
Florence    Youngdahl  1908 — 09 

F.  A.  Linder,  A.  B.  1909— 
Alma  Videen  1909 — 
Leonard  Lake  1909 — 
W.  L.  Tambling  1901 
Mabel  Vaughn  1901 
Tobias  Tjornhom  1901 — 04 
J.   A.   Abrahamson  1903 
Bert  C.   Hoyt  1902—04 
J.  J.  Rendahl  1904—06 
Selma  B.  Malmgren  1905—00. 
Clara  M.   Hoorn  1905—08 
L.    E.   Kleppe  1907—09 
E.  T.  Ernlund  1908 
Amanda  Anderson  1908 


EDUCATIONAL  STATISTICS  257 

g)   Minnesota  College. 

Name.  Terra  of  Service. 

Prof.   J.    S.    Carlson  1905— OC 

Prof.  H.  C.  Carel  1905—00 

Prof.  Martin  Pihlgren  100G 

Prof.  C.  J.  Lamp  1907 — 08 


h)   Trinity  College. 
None  reported. 

i)    Coeur  d'Alene  College. 

Name. 

Alfred  J.  Lawrence,  A.  B.,  M.  Accts. 
Thure  Hedmau 
Leopold  Schade 
J.  F.  Lindblom,  A.  B. 
Mrs.  Chas.  W.  Norquist 
Mrs.  Hattie  Hedrnaii 
Oscar  S.  Johnson,  A.  B. 
Robert  Bernhardt  Oslund 
Alexander  Litherland,  A.  B. 
Angel  ika  Anderson 
Ada  Anderson 
Raymond   Fahringer 
Rev.  H.  A.  W.  Yung 
Elyne   E.    Walin 
Emily  Johnson 
Amelia    Bengtson 


j)    North  Star  College. 

Name.  Term  of  Service. 

O.   E.  Abrahamson,   A.  B.  1908 — 

C.  E.  Sjostrand  3908— 

Rev.  E.  O.  Chelgren,  A.  B.  1908— 

Miss  Olga  Hermanson  1908— 

Miss  Minnie  Tullar  1908 

J.  A.  Wennerdahl  1908 

Miss    Inga   Pederson  1909 


258 


THE  AUGUSTA NA  SYNOD 


8.    Register   of   Directors.* 

a)    Augustana  College  and  Theological  Seminary. 
Ministers. 


Name. 

Rev.  T.  N.  Hasselquist,  D.  D. 
Rev.  E.  Carlsson,  D.  D. 
Rev.  O.  Andrewseu 
Rev.  O.  J.  Hatlestad 
Rev.  C.  J.  P.  Petersen 
Rev.   J.    Johnson 
Rev.  J.   Swensson 
Rev.  A.  Andreen 
Rev.  A.  G.   Setterdahl 
Rev.  S.  P.  A.  Lindahl,  D.  D. 
Rev.  H.  O.  Lindeblad 
Rev.  J.  Jesperson 
Rev.  C.  J.  E.  Haterius 
Rev.  P.  A.  Pihlgren 
Rev.  J.  G.  Dahlberg,  A.  M. 
Rev.  J.  E.  Erlauder 
Rev.  L.  A.  Johnston,  D.  D 
Rev  M.  C.  Ranseen,  D.  D. 
Rev.  C.  J.  Petri,  D.  D. 
Rev  L.  Holmes,  L.  H.  D.,  D.  D. 
Rev.  A.  P.  tfors,  Ph.D. 
Rev.  M.  Noyd,  A.  M. 
Rev.  E.  Norelius,  D.  D,  ex  officio, 

President  Augustana  Synod 
Rev.  O.  Olsson,  D.  D.,  ex  officio, 

President  of  the  Institution 
Rev.  L.  G.  Abrahamson,  D.  D. 
Rev.  P.  J.   Brodine,   D.  D. 
Rev.  Gustav  Andreen,  Ph.  D.,  ex  officio, 

President  of  the  Institution 
Rev.  L.  P.  Bergstrom 
Rev.   Jos.   A.   Anderson,  A.  M. 
Rev.  J.  A.   Krantz,  D.  D. 
Rev.  P.  M.  Lindberg,  A.  M. 
Rev.  N.  P.  Sjostrom 
Rov.  C.  P.  Edbloni 
Rev.  C.  J.  Sodergren,  A.  M. 
Rev.  J.  Torell 


Term  of  Service. 

1860— G4,  1805—88 
1860—89 
1860—66 

1860—61,  1865—69 
1861—65 

1864—65,  1869—73 
1866—74 
1873—80 
1874—79 
1879—08 
1880—92 
1888—96 
1889—95 
1892—93 
1893—05 
1893—96 
1893— 
1893— 
1894—02 
1895—03 
1896—00 


1896—00 
1897— 

1897—00 

1900— 

1900—04 

1901— 

1902—06 

1903— 

1903— 

1904—08 

1906— 

1908— 

1908— 

1909— 


*  The  names  are  arranged  chronologically,  so  far  as  possible,  with  each 
director's  period  of  service. 


EDUCATIONAL  STATISTICS 


259 


Laymen. 

Name. 

Term  of  Service. 

F.  Langeland 

I860—  G3 

S.  Gabriel  sen 

I860—  G3,    1868—70 

C.    Stromberg 

I860—  G7 

C.  J.  Anderson 

18GO—  Gl 

J.   Field 

1861—  G5 

J.  Amundsen 

1863—66 

O.  Moline 

1863—64 

Iver  Larsen 

1864—68 

P.  Person 

1865—67 

A.  A.  Klove 

1866—70 

N.  P.  Nilson 

1867—69 

P.    L.    Hawkinsou 

1867—71 

J.  Engberg 

1869—73 

C.   P.  Holmberg 

1870—72 

J.   Samuelson 

1870—74 

J.  H.  Wistrand 

1871—87 

N.  Chester 

1872—92 

S.  P.  Johnson 

1873—81 

G.  J.   Samuel  sou 

1874—78 

P.  Colseth 

1878—88 

G.  Johnson 

1881—85,    1887—99 

O.   Stepheuson 

1885—89,    1894—98 

P.  Westerlund 

1889—97 

C.  G.  Thulin 

1889—90 

P.  Nelson 

1890—94 

O.    Hult 

1892—  9G 

J.  G.  Spencer 

1893—95 

A.  P.  J.  Col  berg 

1893—97 

Samuel  Anderson 

1893— 

G.  N.  Swan,  A.M. 

1893— 

J.  Westerlund 

1895—99 

J.  B.  Oakleaf 

1896—00 

J.  Stenvall 

1897—01 

A.  G.  Anderson 

1897—01,    1903— 

J.  A.  Alander 

1899—02 

C.  G.  Johnson,  M.  D. 

1899— 

F.  A.  Landee 

1899—07 

C.  R.  Chindblom,  A.M. 

1900—04 

G.  L.  Peterson 

1901—05 

C.  J.  Olson 

1901—02 

N.  A.  Lindquist 

1902—03 

L.  L.  Malm 

1904— 

P.  E.  Flodman 

1905—09 

Andrew   Peterson 

1905—09 

260 


THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 


Name. 

Term  of 

Service. 

A.  T.  Larson 

1907— 

N.  A.  Nelson 

1909— 

John  A.  Benson 

1909— 

b)    Gustavus  Adolphus 

College. 

Name. 

Term  of 

Service. 

Rev.  E.  Norelius,  D.  D.,  R.  N.  O. 

1863—77 

Rev.  A.  Jackson,  D.  D. 

1863—89 

Rev.  C.  A.  Hedengran 

1863—77 

Rev.  Ola  Paulson 

1863—71 

Rev.  Aron  Johnson 

1863—71 

Rev.  Peter  Carlson 

1863—77 

Mr.   Johan   Johansson 

1863—70 

Mr.  H.  L.  Swedberg 

1863—70 

Rev.  Johan  Carlson 

1866—70 

Rev.  Nils  Olson 

1866—70 

Rev.  Hakau  Olson 

1866—70 

Rev.  John  Pehrson 

1866—70 

Rev.   Sten  Olson 

1867—70 

Mr.  J.  Lindstrom 

1867—70 

Rev.  Carl  Lagerstrom 

1869—71 

Rev.   Olaf  Wahlstrom 

1871—74 

Rev.   John  Hult 

1871—74 

Mr.   P.   Thompson 

1871—92 

Rev.  Jonas  Auslund 

1872—76 

Rev.  J.  J.  Frodeeu 

1873—90 

Rev.  P.    Sjobloin,   D.  D. 

1874—76 

Rev.  L.   A.  Hocanzon 

1874—76 

Rev.    P.   A.   Cederstam 

1874—76 

Rev.  C.  M.  Ryden 

1874—80 

Rev.   J.  G.   Lagerstrom 

1874—87 

Rev.  A.  Wahlin 

1874—76 

Rev.  John  E.  Nil  son 

1874—76 

Rev.  C.  A.  Evald,  D.  D. 

1874—76 

Rev.  A.  Engdahl 

1874—76 

Rev.  Fr.  Peterson 

1874—76 

Rev.    C.    L.   Beckstrom 

1874—76 

Hon.  John  Peterson 

1874—97 

Rev.  J.  Fremliug,  D.  D. 

1874—92 

Rev.  L.  O.  Lindh 

1874—76 

Rev.  P.  Beckrnan 

1874—76 

Rev.  J.  Magny 

1874—78 

Rev.  J.  O.  Cavalliu 

1874—76 

Rev.  A.  F.  Tornell 

1874—82 

261 


Name. 

Rev.  Efr.  N.  Jorlander 
Mr.  Andrew  Thorson 
Mr.  L.  Larson 
Rev.  A.   G.   Linden 
Mr.  N.  Liljequist 
Rev.  J.  Ternstedt 
Rev.  A.  P.  Monten 
Mr.  A.   Mellgren 
Mr.  John  Mallgren 
Rev.  N.  G.  Dahlstedt 
Rev.  B.   S.  Nystroin 
Rev.    E.   Hedeen 
Mr.  John  Webster 
Rev.  P.  J.   Sward,  D.  D. 
Rev.  C.  B.   L.   Boman 
Rev.  J.   L.   Haff 
Mr.   J.   Bodin 
Hon.  C.  A.   Smith 
Rev.  C.  J.  Petri,  D.  D. 
Rev.  G.  H.  Trabert 
Rev.    J.   H.   Randahl 
Mr.    J.   E.   Holmberg 
Rev.  S.  C.  Franzen 
Rev.  J.  Th.  Kjellgren 
Hon.   Otto  Wallmark 
Rev.  G.  Rast,  D.  D. 
Rev.  L.  J.  Lundquist 
Mr.  C.  J.  Larson 
Mr.  A.  J.  Carlson 
Rev.  A.  E.  Ericsson 
Rev.  L.  A.  Johnston 
Dr.  A.  Lind 
Rev.   J.  A.   Levine 
Hon.   C.  J.    Swendsen 
Rev.  Eric  J.  Werner,  D.  D. 
Rev.   P.  J.  Eckman 
Mr.  Olof  Sohlberg 
Rev.  L.   P.  Bergstrom 
Hon.  C.  G.  Schulz 
Mr.  P.  P.  Quist 
Rev.  J.  A.  Nyvall 
Prof.   J.    S.   Carlson,    Ph.D. 
Mr.  N.  R.   Nelson 
Rev.   S.  A.   Lindholm 
Dr.  J.  J.  Eklund 


Term  of  Service. 

1874— 7G 

1875— CO 

1875— 7G 

1875— 7G 

1876—78 

1879—88 

1879—84 

1879—81 

1881—83 

1881—83 

1885—89 

1SSG— CO 

1886—90 

1887—94 

1888—92;  1904— 

1889—93 

1889—97  . 

3889—93 

1890—02 

1891—95 

1891—95 

1891—95 

1892—93 

1893—01 

1893—98 

1893—99 

1893—96 

1893—96 

1893—90 

1894—97 

1894—98:  1901—05 

1894—98 

1895—01 

1895— 

1896—08 

1896—00 

1896—00 

1897—09 

1897— 

1898—01 

1899—02 

1899—05 

1899—02 

1899—03 

1899—03 


262  THE  AUGUSTAN  A  SYNOD 

Name.  Term  of  Service. 

Mr.  A.  P.  Mellquist  1899—03 

Rev.  F.  M.  Eckrnan  1900 — 04 

Rev.  A.   Bergin,   ljii.  D.  1900 — 04 

Rev.    L.    G.  Almeu  1901—08 

Mr.  H.  N.  Benson  1901— 

Rev.  S.  G.  Sweuson  1903— 

Rev.  3.  H.  Nelson  1903— 

Hon.  P.  H.   Stohlberg  1903— 

Mr.  C.   A.  Johnson  1903—06 

Mr.  Victor  E.  Olson  1904—09 

Mr.  Andrew  Lindgren  1904 — 

Rev.  Carl   Solomouson  1904 — 

Rev.  Carl  Kraft  1905— 

Mr.  A.   P.   Safe  1907— 

Prof.  A.  A.  Steinberg  1908— 

c)   Bethany  College. 

Name.  Term  of  Service. 
Rev.  Carl  Swensson,Ph.D.,D.D.,R.N.O.  1882—1904 

Hon.  C.  J.   Stromquist  1882—1902;  1903—08 

John  Thorstenberg  1882—86 

A.    Lincoln  1882—92 

Rev.   P.   M.   Sannquist  1882—88;  1891 

Rev.  A.  W.  Dahlsten,  D.  D.  1882—97;  1895—1902 

John  A.  Swenson  1882—83 

Rev.  J.   Seleen,  D.  D.  1882—95 

J.   O.   Sundstrom  1884—95 

Hon.  N.  J.  Thorstenberg  1886—1908;  1909 

Francis   Johnson  1886—91 

Rev.  J.   E.   Floren,  Ph.   D.  1888—1904 

Gustaf  Johnson  1888—1901 

Rev.   J.   Holcomb  1888—89 

Rev.  C.  J.  E.  Haterins,  D.  D.  1888—89 

Sven    Bnrk  1888—89 

Rev.   E.   Nelander,  A.   M.  1889 

Rev.   C.   Walleen  1889—90;  1894 

Rev.  O.  Olsson,  Ph.  D.,  D.  D.  1889—90 

John  Ekblad  1890—1904 

Rev.  Theodore   Kjellgren  1890—91 

Rev.  J.  Wikstrand  1890—94 

Rev.  J.  Telleen,  D.  D.  1891—92 

Rev.  Erland  Carlsson,  D.  D.  1892—93 

Hon.   R.   A.   Thompson  1892—1906;  1007—09 

Rev.  J.  Ekholrn,  Ph.  D.  1895 


EDUCATIONAL  STATISTICS 


263 


Name.  Term  of  Service. 

Rev.  J.   A.   Hemborg  1896— 98 

Rev.  G.  A.  Brandelle,  D.  D.  1896—1909 

J.   P.   Grant  1896—1900 

Rev.  J.  A.  Holmen  1899—1902 

Rev.  G.  A.  Dorf  1900—1909 

Rev.  J.  A.  Engwall,  A.  M.,  D.  D.  1902—1909 

Dr.  Arvid  Pihlblad,  A.  M.,  M.   D.  1902—05 

Rev.  G.  A.  Ekrnan  1903—06 

Rev.  Enrst  F.  Pihlblad,  A.  M.,  D.  D.  3904—09 

Rev.  Alfred  Bergin,  Ph.  D.  1905 — 09 

Hon.  Charles  Lander  1906 — 09 

Rev.  A.  W.  Liudquist,  A.  M.,  B.  D.  1907—09 

G.  O.  Maxell  1907—09 


d)    Upsala  College. 
Ex  Officio  Members. 


Name. 

Rev.  G.   Nelseuius,  D.  D. 
Rev.  L.  P.  Ahlquist,  D.  D. 
Rev.  L.  H.  Beck,  Ph.  D. 
Rev.  F.  Jacobson,  Ph.  D. 

'Reg'ular  Members. 
Rev.  G.   Nelsenius,  D.  D. 
Rev.   L.   H.    Beck,   Ph.    D. 
Hakan  Johansen 
C.    A.   Peterson 
Rev.  N.  G.  Johnson 
F.  Westerberg 
Rev.  A.  A.  Magnusson 
Rev.   C.  A.  Blonigren,   Ph.   D. 
Rev.  M.  Stolpe,  D.  D. 
Rev.  C.  G.  Norman 
Elias  Johnson 
Rev.  Victor  Tengwald 
N.  Rems 
Emil   Reims 
Rev.   G.   E.  Forsberg 
John  Anderson 
Rev.  F.  Jacobson,  Ph.  D. 
O.  P.  Knudson 
Rev.   P.   A.   Fail- 
John  S.  Carlson 


Term  of  Service. 

1894—97;  1903—09 

1897—1903 

1903— 

1909— 


1893—94;  1897—1903;  190{i 

1893—1903 

1893—99 

1893—1903 

1893—97 

1893—95 

1893—95 

1893—99 

1893—1903;  1904— 

1893—95 

1893— 

1893—95 

1893—94 

1894—95 

1895—97 

1895—98 

1895—99 

1895—1904 

1895—1901 

1897— 


264 


THE  AUGUST  AN  A  SYNOD 


Name. 

Rev.   J.    S.    Brodeen 
Rev.  J.  G.  Danielson 
P.  A.  Rydberg,  Ph.  D. 
Rev.  S.  Pearson 
Rev.  S.  C.  Franzen 
Rev.  P.  V.  Ljung 
Rev.  C.  F.  Sandahl 
Rev.  Alfred  L.   Scott 
C.  Peterson 
Rev.  N.  W.  Swenson 
W.  Hotter 
G.  A.  Anderson 
Rev.  Augustus  Nelson 
Carl  E.  Bohnian 
Charles  G.   Anderson 
Rev.  L.   Holmes,   D.  D. 
Rev.  J.  E.  Lorimer 
Joshua  Larson,  Ph.  D. 
Rev.  E.  S.  Ternberg 
C.  E.  Nordenberg 
Sven   Swenson 
Aron  Johnson 
Rev.   P.   Froeberg 
Rev.  E.  A.  Zetterstrand,  L.  H. 
Rev.   F.   A.   Alford 
Rev.   Aug.    S.  Pearson 
Rev.   E.   A.   Ericsson 
A.    Jackson 


Term  of  Service. 
1897—1900 
1898—1903 
1898— 
1900—01 
1901—03 
1901— 
1901—05 
1902—03 
1903—06 
1903— 
1903—06 
1903—04 
1904—06 
1904— 
1904— 
1904—08 
1905—08 
1905—06 
1906—08 
1906—08 
1906— 
1906—07 
1907— 
1908— 
'1908— 
1908— 
1908— 
1908— 


Honorary  Members. 

Hakan    Johansen  1902 — 

Hon.   A.    E.   Johnson  1907 — 

Rev.  L.  Holmes,  D.  D.  1908 — 


e)    Luther  College. 
Ministers. 


Name. 

E.  A.  Fogelstrom 
J.   P.    Nyquist 
John  Torell 
C.  J.  E.  Haterius 
J.  E.  Nordling 
M.  Noyd 


Term  of  Service. 

1883—84 
1883—85 

1883—86;  1887—09 
1883—84 

1883—98;  1901—08 
1884—86 


ED  UCA  TLONAL  STA  TISTICS 


265 


Name. 

Term  of  Service. 

F.   N.    Swanberg 

1884—92;  1895—01;  1902—05 

S.   A.   Lindholm 

1885—87 

J.   E.   Swanbom 

1885—86;  1906— 

V.  N.  Thoren 

1886—87 

G.  Peters 

1886—91 

Dr.  P.  J.  Brodine 

1887—00 

O.  A.  Johnson 

1891—97 

C.  G.  Widen 

1892—99 

Dr.    P.    Sjoblom 

1895—98 

J.   E.   Erlander 

1896—99 

C.  E.  Elving 

1898—01 

C.  Christenson 

1898—99 

L.  Hokenson 

1899—01 

B.   S.   Nystrom 

1899—01 

C.  A.  Randolph 

1899—03 

P.  M.  Lindberg 

1901— 

E.  G.  Chinlund 

1901—02;  1903—08 

O.  J.  Johnson,  ex  officio 

1902— 

C.  G.  Olson 

1902—07 

M.    Th.    Andren 

1902—08 

Dr.  John  Ekholm 

1907— 

C.   E.   Lindsten 

1908— 

J.  E.  Rydback 

1908— 

Dr.   C.   A.   Hemborg 

1909— 

F.  W.  Wyman 

1908— 

Laymen. 
John   Erikson 
N.  P.  Hult 
Abraham  Helsing 
P.  X.  Henning 
Johannes   Olson 
Peter  Gibson 
Otto  Abrahamson 
Victor    Anderson 
A.  Larson 
j.  F.  Helin 
^>els  Bengtson 
Nels  Eliason 
Peter  Colseth 
Truls  Hakanson 
Dr.  S.  M.   Hill,  ex  officio 
Alfred  Frostrom 
J.   A.   Anderson 
C.  J.  Olson 

The  Augustana  Synod 


1883—88;  1901— 

1883—84;  1902—08 

1883—97 

1883—84;  1889—97 

1883—86 

1884— 8& 

1885—86;  1896—97 

1885—02 

1885—86 

1886—88 

1887— 

1888—00 

1888—93 

1893— 

1896—02 

1896—99 

1897—07 

1898— 


266  THE  AUGUSTANA   SYNOD 

Name.  Term  of  Service. 

John  Nordstrom  1899— 

Bengt  Nelson  1907 — 08 

Henry  Holt  1907 

S.  L.  Wallerstedt  1908— 

A.  A.  Gustafson  1908— 

Frank  W.   Anderson  1909 — 

C.   E.   Tornblom  1909 — 


f)    Northwestern  College. 

Name.  Term  of  Service. 

James  Moody,  ex  officio  1900 — 

John  Anderson  1900 — 

L.   P.   Stenstrom  1900 — 02 

Martin   Nelson  1900— 

August  Nygren  1900 — 

C.  J.  Enstrom  1900—04 
L.    P.    Holmquist  1900 — 06 
S.  J.  Nylauder  1902— 

D.  J.  Chelgren  1904— 
A.   C.  Holmquist  1906— 


g)   Minnesota  College. 


Name.  Term  of  Service. 

Mr.  Axel  Anderson  1904 — • 

Mr.  J.  M.  Carlson  1909— 

Rev.    E.   G.    Chinlund  1909— 

Mr.  E.  G.  Dahl  1907— 

Rev.  F.  M.  Eckman  1904 — 

Mr.  John  Hedman  1904— (died) 

Mr.  C.  J.  Johnson  1908— 

Rev.   S.  Johnson  1908— 

Mr.  Erland  Lind  1904;   1908 

Dr.  P.  M.  Magnusson  1904 — 07 

Mr.   John  Ogren  1009— 

Dr.  C.  J.  Petri  1904—08 

Rev.  Peter  Peterson  1904— 

Dr.  G.  Rast  1904— 

Rev.  E.  O.  Stone  1904— 

Dr.  Olof  Sohlberg  1906— 


EDUCATIONAL  STATISTICS  267 


h)   Trinity  College. 

Name.  Term  of  Service. 

Rev.   C.    G.   Widen  1906—07 

Rev.  A.  L.   Scott  1906— 

Rev.  O.  H.  Sylvan  1906— 

Rev.  L.  J.  Sundquist  1906—08 

Rev.  O.  M.  Bloom  1906— 

Mr.  J.  A.  Nelson  1906— 

Mr.  A.  K.  Anderson  1906 — 

Mr.  A.  Bergstrom  1906 — 08 

Mr.  A.  Ekstrom  1906 — 

Mr.  John  Nelson  1906 — 

Mr.  John  Snygg  1906— 

Mr.   J.   E.    Gustafsou  1908— 

Rev.  A.  A.   Swanlund  1908— 

Rev.  E.  Swenson  1908 — 


i)    Coeur  d'Alene  College. 


Name.  Term  of  Service. 

Rev.  N.  J.  W.  Nelson  1907—08 

C.  B.  Green  1907—08 

Dr.  G.  A.  Anderson  1907—08 

Rev.  J.  Jesperson  1907 — 

Rev.  C.  J.  Renhard  1907— 

Rev.  C.  E.   Frisk  1907— 

John   Erickson  1907 — 

P.  P.  Johnson  1908 — 

Rev.    B.   Westerlund  1909 — 

Rev.   H.    A.   W.  Yung  1909 — 


j)    North  Star  College. 

Name.  Term  of  Service. 

John  Lindberg  1908 

Alfred  Johnson  1908— 

P.  B.  Mai  berg  1908— 

Rev.  E.  O.  Chelgren  1908— 

August    Lundgren  1908 — 

John  P.  Mattson  1908— 

L.  M.  Olson  1908— 

Rev.  Kr.  Rosenthal  1909 — 


